Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“W-why are you being so m-mean Kacchan!?” A small boy with fluffy green hair and emerald eyes shivered as he stood in defense of his last remaining friend from his former best friend.

“Y-you’re hurting her! I-if you don’t stop, then I’ll s-stop you myself!” The courageous little hero raised his tiny fists, despite his whole body shaking, he stood his ground.

On the sand behind him, bruised, scuffled and brought to her little knees, was the only friend who had yet to abandon him. Staring at the green haired boy as if he was a god… or rather a… saint?

Standing in front of them both was another boy their age, with spikey blond hair resembling an explosion. He was flanked by to other kids, one lanky and with a dopey expression and the other fat with little red wings folded behind his back.

The blond boy grinned cruelly while smacking a fist against his palm, lighting up a miniature explosion.

“You don’t stand a chance without a quirk… Deku.”

The blond boy and his cronies attacked the green haired child who tried defending his friend to the best of his ability, but only received bruises and burns for his troubles.

Afterwards he lied beaten and tired on the sand, an empty expression in his eyes. His friend tried getting his attention to no avail, the little hero only gazed at the afternoon sky with tears in the corners of his eyes and a single question on his mind.

‘Why is this world so unfair?’

*****

On the other side of the continent, a small crimson eyed boy lay bruised and beaten on his back, surrounded by rocks, with tears in his eyes and blood streaming from his little head, his black hair stained red like his eyes. He wasn’t crying because of the wounds on his body, he wasn’t crying because of the bleeding gash on the side of his head.

The reason he was crying was because the person who gave his that gash was supposed to be his friend.

Tear filled crimson eyes found their way to a group of children, the same age as their owner, led by a boy with dark skin and a shaved head. Those crimson eyes gazed at the leader, but they held no emotion despite the tears that stained them, no betrayal or hurt, just empty acceptance.

The boys noticed the beaten child on the floor staring at them and laughed.

“Look! The plague is still conscious!”

“let’s beat him some more! Right Matti?”

The dark skinned boy agreed with a smile, walking over to torment the downed boy with the other kids, his eyes held no remorse for the one who once called him friend. His smile remained as he and the other kids repeatedly kicked the boy’s body as he just layed there limply, his empty Crimson eyes staring impassively at the early morning sky, his face was emotionless, but his heart and mind burned with rage, vowing to take revenge on his betrayer.

After the kids had enough they left the boy alone to bleed on the ground, the raging fire within his heart burned itself out, leaving him tired. Only one though remained in his exhausted mind.

‘Why is this world so cruel?’

*****

Pain.

All he felt was pain.

His lungs burned, his muscled screamed, his blood cried with agony.

This was torture, plain and simple. How could anyone be expected to survive this hell? And if the torture wasn’t bad enough…

“How are you doing down there? It’s pretty comfy up on this fridge.”

“I concur; this fridge is indeed comfy. *slrrrrrrrrrrp*”

Oh, those dicks!

Izuku Midoriya turned back to glare at the two people sat on the fridge that he was trying to pull across the trash infested beach.

One was the much beloved and world famous ‘symbol of peace’ and number one hero: All Might. The man who had chosen him, Izuku Midoriya, as his successor.

The other was a boy the same age as Izuku, although he was significantly taller. The boy had a mess of spikey black hair and handsome features accentuated by his pale skin and piercing crimson eyes.

That boy was Samuel D. Sigurd, self-proclaimed devil and the first person in Izuku’s life to actually believe in his dream to be a hero.

Said boy was sitting on the edge of the fridge next to All Might, leisurely sipping on some hot coffee while sharing a chuckle with the number one hero over Izuku’s lack of physical prowess.

‘Didn’t these two hate each other yesterday?’ Izuku thought bitterly as he recalled how the three of them met yesterday, or rather: how Izuku met Samuel and then Samuel met All Might. Izuku had already met All Might earlier that very day… it was awful.

“It would be easier without the nearly 400 kilos of added weight!” the green haired boy grumbled to himself, face down in the sand.

“How rude. I’ve lost weight these days… I only weigh like 255. How about you young Sigurd?” All Might asked the black haired boy sitting next to him.

“63.5. *slrrrrrp*” Samuel answered and took another sip of his coffee. Izuku hoped it would burn his tongue.

“Why am I doing this anyway?” Izuku mumbled into the sand.

“Cause you’se weak, bro.” Samuel stated bluntly, shooting a verbal arrow into Izuku’s fragile heart.

“Young Sigurd is correct. As you are now, you are not ready to inherit One for All.” All Might explained causing Izuku to turn back to them with tears gushing from his eyes… it was almost comical.

“But you said I was worthy!” Izuku cried hysterically. His childhood memories *cough* trauma *cough* of Bakugou’s treatment of him resurfacing.
All Might took a few pictures of Izuku crying on his phone.

“Your spirit, yes. Yet your body leaves a lot to be desired. You don’t have the necessary muscle mass to utilize my quirk. If I gave it to you right now… your limbs would probably pop straight off your body!” All Might explained, causing Izuku to shudder at the mental image of losing his limbs.

“Hey if you die, we can have you reincarnated like me.” Samuel offered and received a glare, from both the green haired boy and blond hero, in return.

“Alright, alright…” Samuel raised his hands in surrender and hopped off of the fridge, walking to the platform to throw away his empty coffee cup.

“So that is why I’m cleaning this beach… it’s a full body workout!” Izuku exclaimed excitedly.

“Correct! But there is more to it than that.” All Might jumped off of the fridge and went over to Izuku.

“You see, this beach used to be quite beautiful, but now it’s…”

“Zot mizbala mizdayenet, achi.” Samuel walked back to them with his hands in his pockets.

“Crude choice of words, but yes, ‘it’s a fucking dump, bro’.” All Might sighed but still nodded at Samuel’s words.

“Ok, so this is also some type of community service, but wait… Sigurd, you’re a devil right?” Izuku turned to his first friend in years with a sudden realization.

“We established this yesterday, my little dragon.” The black haired devil walked over and plopped down next to Izuku on the sand.

“Then you know magic… right?” The green haired boy asked hesitantly.

“Where are you going with this?” Samuel felt that he wasn’t going to like what Izuku was going to suggest.

“Isn’t there a magic spell that can, like, boost my muscle-“

“No shortcuts, dumbass!” Samuel cut Izuku off with a chop on the head.

“I-I didn’t mean instead of doing this!” Izuku waved his hands defensively. “I m-meant that maybe you could increase their growth rate while I work out?”

“Don’t have that kind of fine control over my devil magic… think of it like doing surgery on a moving target for hours on end while recounting the entire script of Star Wars episode I word for word, but I did have something else in mind for this.” Samuel grinned and switched from chopping Izuku’s head to ruffling his hair. “but I kinda feel like the old man has something to say…” he cast a sideways glance at the symbol of peace, who was eying the exchange warily. He still had a few reservations about Samuel, but for Izuku’s sake he was willing to keep an open mind.

“Young Sigurd is correct. What we’re going to have you do, is clean out this beach and return it to its former glory by the day of the entrance exam.” All Might puffed out his chest as he gave Izuku their goal.

“Tall order and a deadline… I trust that you have a regimen prepared, old man?” Samuel asked while playing with some sand in his hand.

“That I do! The ‘Aim to pass: American dream’ plan!” The symbol of peace pulled out two copies of said regimen from his shirt and held them out like some type of treasure.

“That was so fucking cheesyhehehehehe!” Samuel rolled around on the sand laughing at All Might’s showboating. The old man himself literally deflated at having the wind taken out of his sails like this.

“Anyway! Both of you are receiving a copy, young Midoriya for the obvious reasons and young Sigurd in order to observe young Midoriya’s progress and add things you feel he should improve on.” Small Might passed the training regimen to the both of them.

“Holy wow! You included diet and sleep schedules as well? This is so in depth!” Izuku gushed at the detailed training plan his idol had given him. All Might puffed back up into his muscle form and let out a boisterous laugh.

“But of course! Nothing but the best for my-“

“Yeah this this ain’t gonna work.” Samuel interrupted, causing the blond hero to deflate again.

“What do you mean?” Small Might demanded.

“This is an impressive plan, don’t get me wrong, but the major issue here is that it doesn’t leave any time to train with either your quirk or his Sacred Gear, not to mention any combat training. Even with the muscle stimulating chi correction acupuncture I’ll provide, this schedule leaves much to be desired.” Samuel explained while leafing through the regimen.

“A-acupuncture!?” Izuku asked panicked.

“Yeah. We’re going to min-max your gains by adjusting the flow of your body’s chi through the use of acupuncture, this should have the benefit of not only stimulating your muscles to grow faster and stronger, but will also relieve fatigue and pain thus allowing you to work for longer, not to mention help with the awakening process for both your sacred gear and draconic heritage.” The black haired devil stood up and offered Izuku his hand to lift him up, but the green haired boy just stared at him in shock.

“Izuku?” Samuel asked with concern, not liking the empty look in his friend’s eyes.

“Old man, I think I broke him.” He turned to Small Might who was also stunned silent at the young devil’s casual way of revealing ground breaking information.

“Draconic heritage?” Izuku whispered, looking at his hands as if he didn’t recognize them.

“Well… yeah. You have dragon blood, like me, though in your case it’s less diluted than mine.” Samuel said with a shrug. “Also, you’re leaving me hanging, man.” He waved his still extended hand in Izuku’s face, who let out a yelp and quickly took it, letting the red eyed devil hoist him to his feet.

 “This is a lot to take in…” the green haired boy let out a small whimper before shaking his head and adopting a resolute expression. “but this just means I have more to work with. I knew I was at a disadvantage from the start, but with you two… I’ll be able to do it!” Izuku allowed himself to grin and when he looked at his two companions, he saw bright grins on each of their faces.

“That’s right! I said I was going to make you strong and I meant it, upholding our word is a pretty big deal in my family.” Samuel nodded and pat Izuku on the back.

“And I will not spare any effort in molding you into the hero you were always meant to be. You have my word, young Midoriya.” Small Might spoke with a fire burning in his blue eyes.

“All Might, Sigurd…” Izuku stated to tear up at the heartwarming display of dedication to his dream.

“When I’m in this form, I’d rather you both call me by my real name; Toshinori Yagi.” Yagi requested from the both of them.

“Also, we’re friends, Izuku, just call me Sammy.” The black haired devil offered with a grin. “Now, this beach needs cleaning and this plan needs adjusting. You two keep up the work here, I’m calling in a favor.” Sammy said and made his way to the platform above the beach, waving his hand over his shoulder.

On the platform the red eyed devil climbed on the motorcycle he had parked there, Yagi was surprised to find that he actually had a license for it.

“I’ll see you guys later!” He called out and revved his bike, taking off into the road while his engine roared loudly.

“He isn’t so bad for a devil… maybe I was wrong in thinking they were all evil.” Yagi mused and wiped some blood from his mouth. “What are you standing around for? Get to work.”

“R-right!” Izuku scurried into the trash heaps to start clearing them out.

******

Samuel made his way to a certain old building on UA property, unlike the rest of the school, this place was mostly accessible to the public, so he wouldn’t have to make use of the special guest pass that Kaichou gave him.

He parked his bike near the building and took out the bag, full of peace offerings he had made a stop for, from the storage compartment of his bike.

“Hope she appreciates this…” the black haired devil sighed and went into the building, he climbed up the stairs, passing by a door that was locked and covered with paper seals.

“Hey Gaspie.” Samuel greeted the door but received no response.
‘one day…’ he thought with an exasperated smile.
“Good talk buddy, see you later.” He bid the door goodbye and proceeded to scale the rest of the stairs.

Eventually he reached an ornate door with an ominous aura to it. Samuel scoffed and opened it, his face completely blank.

“Yo! Anyone here?” He asked sarcastically, he knew the person he was looking for was there, he could feel her presence from outside of the building. He walked in and saw four people inside.

A girl, a year older than him, with crimson hair and blue eyes, who had an aura of authority to her. Of course that aura lost some if its luster when you’ve seen the girl after and Ultraman and cookie dough ice-cream binge. Samuel shuddered at the memory.

Beside the red head, was a girl his own age with a spikey black ponytail and black eyes. By any standard of beauty this girl was stunning. Not that it meant much since Samuel had seen her eating… it wasn’t pretty. Not to mention she was a closeted perv so deep in denial, she was doing BDSM in Narnia.

Then there was a good looking boy with blond hair and blueish grey eyes, he was sat on the arm rest of one of the couches with a sword in his hands. He exuded the aura of a perfect prince, kind, humble. But much like another blond prince who seemed too good to be true, he had so much traumatic rage behind that pretty face that it made Samuel look tame in comparison.

‘… just like Dimitri.’ The black haired devil sighed when he thought of one of his favorite video game characters.

Finally, on the other couch was a short girl with a bob cut of white hair and gold eyes, her whole expression just screamed boredom and cold shoulder, like the human embodiment of a cat. And much like any cat, she warms up to you if you give her treats.

Pretty brutal assessment of your friends, boy.

‘Bite me.’

“Sammy, what a pleasant surprise. What brings you here?” The crimson haired girl, who sat at the desk at the edge of the room asked with false surprise. She knew he was here the minute he stepped into the building.

“Need a favor.” He said simply while taking something out of the bag in his hand.

He walked over to the white haired girl on the couch and placed a box of sweets in her lap.

“Go nuts.”

The white haired girl proceeded to do just that, tearing open the box and… the less said about her bad habits the better.

“A favor? That’s a pretty rare thing of you to ask.” The red haired girl leaned back into her chair and sipped from the cup of tea that the black haired girl placed on her desk.

“Is that a yes? 'Cause you still owe me.” Samuel had no patience for the girl’s little cat and mouse negotiation.

“Oh?” She placed a hand over her mouth in mock surprise. “What precisely do I owe you for?”

“You want me to get the list?” The red eyed devil raised an eyebrow at the red haired girl’s air head act.

“You keep a list?!” Her little ignorant façade cracked in the face of that information.

“We’re devils, Rias, of course I keep a list.” Samuel rolled his eyes at the shocked and almost betrayed expression the girl was giving him.

“What happened to ‘helping a friend is reward in of itself’?” Rias mocked while taking a sip of her tea, trying to maintain a semblance of control over the conversation.

“Spring cleaning at Momo’s mansion.”

“Pfffffffffffft!!!” Rias spit her tea all over the desk and unfortunately on Samuel as well.

The spikey ponytail girl next to Rias paled at the red eyed devil’s words while the other two devils in the room just looked confused.

“What happened with the spring cleaning?” The blond devil asked.

“Nothing that concerns you Yuuto. Just go back to playing with your Phantom knights.” Samuel said dismissively while wiping the tea from his face.

“That joke was never funny…” Yuuto grumbled and went back to inspecting his sword.

“I already said I was sorry!” The girl with the spikey ponytail exclaimed.

“Sorry doesn’t fix my PTSD, Momo.” The red eyed devil inspected his now drenched shirt, it was a good thing that he was wearing sweats today…

Momo apparently wasn’t happy with that remark since she crossed her arms and huffed. “You’re overreacting; a lot of guys would feel lucky to walk in on that situation…”

“Said the sadomasochist to the sexual-assault victim.” He said while ruffling his hair to get the tea out.

“What favor do you need?” Rias decided to just get on with it, she knew Samuel wouldn’t come to her like this unless it was necessary. Even if she wanted some leverage out of the ordeal, he was too much trouble.

“I need Sairaorg’s help.” He tossed the ‘Aim to pass: American dream’ plan at Rias, who caught and stared at him with a confused look.
“Remember the little scavenger hunt that you had Kaichou send me on yesterday?” Samuel asked while Rias flipped through the pages. He had already checked to see that All Might left no signs of his identity or One for All in the plan, the old man was cautious if nothing else.

“How does that relate to this training plan? Because I’m hoping for your sake that your solution to my problem isn’t ‘Go clean Tagobah beach’.”

“It isn’t. your solution is the one cleaning it. His personal trainer made this regimen for him, but it doesn’t leave much, or any, time to train his sacred gear or his combat capabilities. That’s why I want you to get your cousin to spruce it up a little. If anyone knows proper training, it’s him.” Samuel explained while tapping his finger against his forehead.

“I see… well this is for my benefit as well. Fine.” Rias conceded and stood up.
“How soon do you need this done?” She asked.

“Deadline’s the UA entrance exam, so within the week if you can.” He shrugged and put the bag he was holding in her hand. “A sign of good will. Laters.” Samuel turned and left the room without another word.

Rias looked at the contents of the bag and quickly hid it in one of the desk drawers, it was the new limited edition Ultraman fan-book. She had her eye on it and was awaiting it’s release so she could purchase it herself, but it seemed like Sammy saved her the effort.

Now she had to help him.

*****

“Ahhh~” Samuel sighed in relief as he stepped out of his steaming bathroom with a towel over his shoulders.

It was the little things in life that really made him apprecia-

“I’m blue, da ba dee da ba daa~”

“hehhhhh… Damn it.” Samuel sighed, his good mood evaporating as the Goofy cover for I’m blue sounded from his phone, that ringtone was only set to one person. Reluctantly the black haired devil picked up the phone and pressed answer, cutting off the song.

“Kaichou, what’s good?” He asked the woman who quite literally owned him.

“You’re strong arming Rias for favors?!” Samuel directed the phone away from his ear, hoping that his boss would tire herself out without noticing that he wasn’t listening.

“Samuel D. Sigurd, you put that phone to your ear right now!”

Well so much for that…

“Yes mom… anything else I can do for ya?” He asked with as much sarcasm as he could muster.

“Don’t call me that! And why in the name of my sister did you shake down a favor from the heiress to the Gremory family?!” She shouted in his ear.

“I’m not shaking down favors, woman! You asked me for something, I’m following through on it! This is a long term engagement, Sona, because trust me when I say that we cannot afford to fuck this up! Now, do you trust me?” Samuel snapped at his master while sending a text to All Might on his phone, since if he knew Sona, and he did, she’ll start asking questions and he knew exactly which.

Me: hey old man, what do I say if someone questions the whole personal trainer thing?

Skeletor’s half-brother: img.jpg

He sent a business card that had his true form and real name… personal secretary to All Might, huh? Smart…

Skeletor’s half-brother: tell them that All Might took special interest in you two and sent me to train you.

Skeletor’s half-brother: if it’s one of your devil friends then tell them that I am aware of you and am trying to foster better ties between us under All Might’s request.

Me: Gucci.

Me: thanks old man.

“… yeah, I trust you. But what is this whole thing about?” He heard her sigh over the phone.

“You heard of the sludge villain incident yesterday?” Samuel asked while absent mindedly drying his hair with the towel around his shoulders.

“It was hard not to. All Might himself showed up to resolve it… and then you came along and humiliated a pro hero on live broadcast!”

“… Samuel, put the phone back to your ear.”

The red eyed devil complied and returned the phone to its previous position.

“Now then, Kaichou, do you recall the reason why I did so?” Samuel asked and looked through his closet for a change of clothes.

“The green haired boy who rushed in was being yelled at… he’s the one we’re looking for.”

“Bingo! This kid has a dragon Sacred Gear and I’m pretty sure it’s a powerful one.” Samuel picked a plain black t-shirt from his closet.

“Or it could be a [Twice Critical] and that would make the effort worthless.”

“I don’t think it’s a garden variety. Kid’s packing something and if my hunch is right, give it a few months and our dear Ruin Princess is eating fried chicken extra crispy… besides, even if his sacred gear isn’t something great, kid’s part dragon. That alone give him some weight on the board.” Samuel took a pair of torn jeans from his closet drawers.

“So I made the right choice sending you to find him… but why did you need the favor from Rias?”

“Less her and more Sairaorg, kid’s personal trainer made a regimen but it leaves a lot to be desired. I thought that if anyone could make it better it would be him.” Samuel finished getting dressed and sat on his revolving chair.

“I see… and does the kid know what you want from him?”

“He does. I decided to be upfront with the matter.” Samuel spun himself around a few times.

“And does his trainer know? Since I hope you know better than to reveal our existence to everyone.”

“He knew from the start; the man is the personal secretary to All Might after all…” Samuel counted down on his fingers.

Three.

Two.

One…

“He’s what now?”

“Personal secretary to All Might, wanted to recruit the kid to some All Might sponsored hero training program: the ‘symbols of tomorrow initiative’.” The red eyed devil read out of the script that the number one hero had just sent him.

“Since I was there to recruit the kid myself, he decided to extend the offer to me. Said that All Might wants to foster a better connection with our kind.”

“That’s… excellent news. Well done Samuel.”

“Wow, I can actually hear you dying a little on the inside. Is praising me that painful for you?” Samuel asked in a deadpan tone.

“Quit enjoying it. You have work to do.”

“Yeah, yeah. I gotcha, I’m going to run an investigation on the kid’s school. He pretty much confirmed that the place is a quirkist cesspool and you know how much I hate that.” The black haired devil exited his room and took his helmet with him.

“I see… try not to get caught and go fetch a few things for me, Tsubaki already sent you the list.”

Samuel’s pale face turned even paler.

His benevolent boss was trying her hand in cooking again…

‘Leviathan preserve me.’

“Sure. Talk to you later Kaichou.” Samuel hung up the phone and shivered, the thought of the torture he was going to receive terrified him.

“I’ll worry about dying later, I have work to do.” He steeled his resolve and stepped out of his apartment, intent on serving karma to Izuku’s school.

*****

‘So that’s Aldera, huh?’ Samuel thought as he casually paced near the inconspicuous looking middle school.

It was a weekend, so there were no students around, he didn’t smell a lot of adults either. The school was nearly empty.

The black haired devil lazily made a few rounds around the school, checking to see if there were any ‘extra entrances’ he could take… he counted at least six.

‘This school is fucking trash.’

Samuel had left his bike behind a few blocks back, it would draw too much attention, so he opted to walk around.

‘… speaking of attention.’ Samuel glanced at the blue skinned lady in a skimpy hero outfit who was making her fifth pass near the school.

No pro would pass by a place like this so many times.

She was investigating as well… but to what end?

The red eyed devil took a deep breath, preparing himself to face one of his greatest weaknesses.

“Umm… e-excuse me, miss hero?”

Social interaction.

“Uhh! Yes, young man?” While initially caught off guard, the lady quickly put on her public service smile as Samuel approached her.

“I was wondering, why you were patrolling around here so thoroughly? There doesn’t seem to be much villain activity here…”

‘Not the kind that would interest day time heroes.’ He thought bitterly.

“Oh, me? Well, it’s mostly classified, but my boss wants me to investigate this school on account of one of its students.” She said with a friendly tone, most likely hoping to either remove him from the area or get some information from him, since he was the same age as the students there.

“I see, what’s his name? a friend of mine attends this school, so he might know him.” Samuel offered while looking down at the blue heroine.

“Oh, really? Well then, his name is Izuku Midoriya.” She said with a smile, glad that her investigation was going somewhere.

Samuel paused. She was after Izuku? For what reason?

“Funny coincidence, that’s the friend I was talking about.” The black haired devil eyed the blue skinned lady warily. He had a bad feeling, not so much about her, but about her investigation.

“Why are you looking into him, miss hero?”

“Please, call me Bubble Girl. And as for your friend, my boss wanted me to investigate him, but he didn’t give me much reason, only said that it’s of most dire importance.” Bubble girl chuckled awkwardly at Samuel’s piercing gaze.

Why was a simple stare making her so nervous? She was a trained hero and he was a middle schooler, why was she feeling so afraid of him?

“I see; could it be about the abuse he suffers here?” He already knew it wasn’t, but bringing it up could help him. Bubble Girl seemed nice enough that Izuku’s treatment here should bother her on some level.

“Abuse?” Bubble Girl asked quietly.

There it was… now to see just how much.

“Yeah… he doesn’t like to speak of it, but this school has been horrible to him. He gets physically and verbally abused by students and teachers alike, all because he’s quirkless.” Samuel explained and watched for her reaction, should she react in a way that condones quirkism… well, he had All Might’s contact info. Sure, most of that info was inferred rather than confirmed, but pa didn’t make him binge read Sherlock Holmes for nothing.

“That’s horrible! Why would anyone do such a thing?! And for such a stupid reason!”

Samuel raised an eyebrow at the emotional response, the lady was positively furious and for all the good reasons.

“Yeah… there’s one student in particular. I can’t exactly divulge all of his crimes, its Izuku’s story to tell not mine, but I do know that Izuku gets beaten by him constantly and the school does nothing to stop him, in fact they encourage him.” Samuel said with barely concealed rage. Again it’s what he figured would happen from that Kacchan kid’s behavior. He was extremely violent and egotistical, he had a baseline flashy quirk, he derided Izuku for trying to be a hero and as Izuku himself said the teachers ignore all of the awful shit he did. That led to the conclusion that Kacchan was a hero hopeful who was told all of his life that he was special and meant for greatness and this cesspool of an educational establishment was raising him to be their golden boy/cash cow so they can ride cowgirl on his success later in life when he makes it big in the hero industry.

Disgusting really.
He was the kind of guy Samuel hated with an absolute passion, he didn’t know what suffering or betrayal felt like, he was the one who handed them out, Samuel could tell from a whiff just what kind of guy he was… he smelled just like Matti.

Bubble Girl gasped with both shock and disgust, how could anyone be so awful?

“Well, that certainly is a lot… thanks for your help young man. I’ll make sure Your friend receives justice!” The blue skinned heroine gave a smile and a bow and turned to leave.

“Umm, one last thing.” Samuel called out after her.

“Yes?”

“Well… two things actually. One; who’s your boss? And two… can I have your autograph for both me and Izuku?” Samuel asked shyly while taking out a notepad and pen from his pocket.

Bubble Girl smiled and took the pad and pen, jotting down her autograph.

“So, one to Izuku Midoriya and the other…”

“Sigurd. Samuel D. Sigurd.” He said with a smile.

“Well, here you go Sigurd.” Bubble Girl returned the notepad and pen with a smile of her own. It felt nice to be asked for autographs.

“Thank you. So… who is your boss?” Samuel tilted his head curiously.

“Sir Nighteye, I’m sure you’ve heard of him.” The sidekick spoke with reverence and pride in her voice.

Samuel suppressed his desire to scoff, he had indeed heard of Nighteye, former sidekick to All Might, and he didn’t care much for what he heard. The man was a notorious All Might fanboy, one that could give Izuku a run for his money, though fanboy was too light of a term to describe the man known as Sir Nighteye. Sycophant or fanatic would fit him much better.

He was the kind of person that Samuel hated the most, a small man hiding behind someone bigger. His obsessive devotion to All Might was downright sickening to the red eyed devil. He could understand devoting one’s self to a person, he understood it better than most, his life was devoted to Kaichou after all and now he was devoting himself to Izuku as well. But there in lied the difference, Samuel looked beyond the ideal and saw the person, Sir Nighteye did not.

Worse still was his view on the supernatural, much like All Might he was aware of the ‘other side of the world’, but while All Might, despite not having the highest opinion of his kind and other mythical beings, had a ‘live and let live’ mentality, his former sidekick was actively hunting them down like a crazed stray exorcist. Many devils lost their lives to the man’s callous ways and it wasn’t just them either, yokai, demigods, magicians and sacred gear possessors… he used whatever nasty trick he could to hunt down any shred of supernatural that his grubby hands could reach and snuff it out.

The supernatural held no place in his ideal world.

That man was a monster through and through.

Samuel’s eyes throbbed for a moment, he let out a grunt of discomfort.

“Are you ok?” Bubble Girl asked with concern.

“Yeah, just fine, it happens sometimes.” Samuel waved it off with a smile.

“Is your quirk acting up? Your eyes turned green.” The sidekick observed.

“Don’t worry about it. Anyway, thank you very much for your time, Bubble Girl, but I’m afraid I have somewhere to be.” Samuel tried his best to smile through the discomfort.

“If you say so. I have to get going as well, thank you for sharing what you know with me Sigurd.” Bubble Girl gave him a polite bow.

“It was my pleasure, really. Later.” The red eyed devil walked away, throwing a friendly wave over his shoulder, leaving the blue skinned sidekick behind.

Bubble Girl smiled as she watched the young man walk away, she got some valuable information and gave out two autographs.

She was very saddened by what she heard of the boy she was sent to investigate, but it was her job as a hero to help him, she was glad that he had a friend like Sigurd to look after him.

Now all she had to do was share this with Sir and they could-

*****

“Drop it.”

Kaoruko Awata stood shocked in front of her esteemed boss, Sir Nighteye, as he told her to simply ‘drop’ the information that Izuku Midoriya was being abused by his school.

It might not have been the info he wanted, but it was still something they shouldn’t ignore. Even if Sir was skeptical of her source, a middle school boy who claimed to be a friend of the target, the information warranted investigation.

“Drop it, Sir?” She asked slowly.

“Yes, drop it. I have no interest in this claim of corruption and frankly if it’s true, I couldn’t care less.” The man she looked up to, sneered as he casually dropped her report in the trash, he stood up and made his way towards her.

The sidekick stood silent, a horrible taste filled her mouth.

How could he say that? They were heroes! They were supposed to help!

“Then… why did you…”

“That is not information you are privy to, Bubble Girl, so I suggest that you do what I say, or else…” the pro let the threat hang in the air.

“Yes Sir…” she hung her head down in both shame and fear.

“Good, I knew I could trust you.” He said while giving her a pat on the head.

Bubble Girl stilled at the contact, she felt cold, she was suffocating, as if she was being buried under a glacier.

All she could do was nod, barely containing her relieved sigh when the hand left her head.

Sir Nighteye circled around her slowly and returned to his desk

“I want you to find that boy again, make him give you more information, by any means necessary.” Nighteye instructed, “I trust that you won’t disappoint me.”

“Yes Sir…”

*****

“I swear, one of these days she’s going to learn that industrial coloring agents do NOT belong in cuisine.” Samuel grumbled as he checked the final item off of the list he received.

He walked out of the store with a plastic bag in hand, full of an odd combination of food and arts and crafts materials, all for his beloved master’s newest recipe.

“That woman is going to kill me one day.” The red eyed devil sighed as he climbed onto his bike when he saw a twinkle from the corner of his eye.

The fuck…

He climbed off of his bike and made his way to the alley where he saw the light, careful and quiet, as to not raise suspicion. Samuel peeked his head from behind the wall only to catch a glimpse of some strange light disappearing.

“Hehehehe…”

And a chilling giggle along with it.

“What the 19^th century, Lewis Carrol fuck?” Samuel muttered as he took in the strange scene that he had found.

*sniff* *sniff*

It wasn’t a quirk, it certainly wasn’t magic… curiouser and curiouser.

“Mirror~ tell me something~”

Samuel picked up his phone and answered the call without taking his eyes off the allyway.

“How deep does the rabbit hole go?” he spoke into the phone.

“What?”

“Oh! Sorry Tsubaki, something kind of weird just happened. Anyway, you need something?” he asked Sona’s right hand lady.

“Do you have the ingredients that Kaichou asked for?”

“Yeah, I got’em. I’m already regretting it, but I got’em.” He sighed and looked at the bag in his hand… wait why was he still holding it? Wasn’t he going to climb his bike? Did he seriously forget to put the bag in the storage compartment?

“You know, you don’t have to keep eating her cooking, right?”

“She’s putting in the effort to make it, Tsubaki, it’s my duty as a man to eat it.” Samuel made his way back to his bike and actually put the bag away this time.

“Men…”

“OK, let me put it to you this way. It’s Valentine’s day and you made a batch of homemade chocolate for a certain special someone. It didn’t come out the best, but you put a lot of effort and emotion into it.” The red eyed devil started explaining as he leaned on his bike.

“I’m with you so far…”

“So, how insulted would you feel if he just refused to eat it, or ate one bite and threw it away?” Samuel asked and received silence as a response.

“Tsubaki?”

“I don’t think both scenarios are quite the same…”

“They’re close enough. Kaichou is putting in an effort to cook something, expecting us to eat it. Ergo, therefor, hereby, I have to eat it.” He concluded with a snap of his fingers.

“… good luck with that…”

Samuel looked at his phone with a blank expression.

“She hung up on me.”

“Welp.” He put on his helmet and hopped on the bike, revving it a few times, he took off into the road… he had a battlefield to survive.

*****

“Yo! I got the stuff you asked for.” Samuel announced himself as he entered Sona’s apartment, without knocking.

“Just put them on the counter.” He heard her call out from the kitchen.

Samuel couldn’t help but smile, there was a cozy, almost… domestic? Feeling about that situation.

“I gotcha.” The red eyed devil walked over to the kitchen to see his master hard at work on her new recipe (read: mistake). Samuel hesitantly placed the bag on the counter and approached his master.

“So what’s the damage this time?” He asked as he leaned his elbows on the counter and cast a side glance at Sona, who was laser focused on her work (read: Lovecraftian ritual).

He thought she looked beautiful when she was focused like this, but then, he always found her beautiful. Since the day she saved him and gave him new life, he’d though she was the most incredible girl in the world. She didn’t see him as the plague, she didn’t see him as a monster… she didn’t see him as much of anything, other than her faithful pawn that is. It didn’t change the fact that he owed her his life and that he’d do anything for her.

“Don’t call it that.” She said half mindedly, barely paying him attention.

“Make it edible and I won’t.” Samuel shrugged, loyal to her though he was, he couldn’t resist taking the wind out of her. She had the best reactions.

Sona huffed and ignored him, turning her head away every time he tried to get her attention.

Samuel smiled and kept pestering her until she smacked him over the head with a spatula, causing him to laugh at her furious expression.

He kept laughing even after she chased him out of the kitchen by throwing utensils at him, he sat on the couch casting an amused glance back at the kitchen. If he was going to eat her cooking, then he gets to make fun her… equivalent exchange.

It was around an hour later when he heard her call.

“Food’s ready.”

Joy…

‘Leviathan preserve me.’ Samuel got up from the couch and went to the table to see Sona’s latest attempt at cooking (read: poison crafting), it looked amazing.

Her cooking tended to look good, but the taste was downright dangerous. Sona put more emphasis on the presentation of her dish rather than its flavor.

‘And now I know why she needed industrial paint.’ The red eyed devil thought dryly as he looked at the shining red lobsters on the plate.

“It looks amazing, Kaichou.” Samuel complemented, his voice shaking with barely concealed fear.

“Thank you, I worked very hard on this recipe.” His master responded with pride while offering him a plate.

“Here.”

Samuel eyed the plate and took a deep breath.

“Aight.” He took the plate from Sona’s hand, tearing out a piece of the lobster.

“You did boil them alive, right?” He asked as he took a bite.

“Boil them alive?”

*thud*

Samuel was on the floor, foaming from the mouth with his eyes rolled into the back of his head.

Sona stared at him for a second before picking up her phone, and making a call.

“Selena? It’s Sona.” She spoke into her phone with reluctance.

…

“Yes, he’s here.”

…

“Passed out on the floor.”

…

“Lobsters…”

…

“Is that common knowledge?”

…

“Just come here and get him.”

…

“What do you mean ‘Busy’?”

…

“Your brother is passed out on the floor, how is clubbing more important than that?”

…

“He did what? Why that little…”

…

“I’ll look after him till he wakes up, make sure to leave enough of that scumbag for your brother though. He won’t be happy about this and I’m inclined to let him go wild. Good luck Selena.” Sona sighed as she hung up and stared at her pawn sprawled on her floor… was her cooking that bad? No, of course not, it was probably just the bacteria poisoning. After all, her sister Serafall loved her cooking and Samuel always finished whatever dish she made for him, that had to mean she was good, right?

“Don’t hurt yourself little lady.” The medallion on Samuel’s sacred gear glowed purple as the familiar deep voice of the being sealed within mocked her for her failure. All she could think to say, was the response Samuel always gave the being when it got on his nerves.

“Fuck off, X.”

“Rude.”

*****

*pomf*

Samuel felt something soft hitting his face.

“Five more minutes…” He grumbled and turned away, trying to keep sleeping.

*Pomf*

The soft object hit the back of his head harder.

“Leave me alone… tired…” Samuel mumbled as his fingers dug into the dirt beneath him… wait, dirt?

*POMF*

Something landed on his face, forcing him to get up.

“I’m up! I’m up!” he shouted as he sat up and grabbed the offending object, glaring at it. Staring back at him were beady yellow eyes attached to pitch black, ant like creature, with a white splotch on it’s stomach, that wiggled in his grasp.

“… what the fuck are you supposed to be?” The creature hissed in response as it futilely tried to escape Samuel’s grip.

“Know what? I’ll worry about that later,” he shook his head and stood up, the creature still firmly held in his right hand. “better question is; where the fuck am I?!!!” Samuel shouted at the dark environment that surrounded him.

Dark gray dirt with eerie glowing blue lines, giant rocks with strange shapes that he could almost swear were moving, there was no sky just black and purple.

Samuel looked down to see black smoke coming out of the ground sporadically and held his nose in disgust.

This place reeked of pure malice.

A hiss broke Samuel from his musings as he noticed the creature in his hand still struggling, he sighed and lowered it to the ground.

“Sorry about that, little one.” He apologized to the creature, who tilted their head at him in confusion.

“Do you know where we are?” Samuel asked while crouching down to the creature’s eye level.

The creature responded with a nod of its head.

“And that would be?” Samuel’s question was answered with a hiss.

“The Realm of Darkness? Can’t say I’ve heard of it. Do you know a way out, little one?”

The creature shook its head causing Samuel to sigh and hang his head. ‘Maybe I should stop eating Kaichou’s cooking. This is one hell of a fever dream.’

“Well,” he stood up and dusted himself off. “Thank you for your help, I’ll be fine from here.” Samuel started walking while waving back to the small creature. “Take care, little one.”

He didn’t make it two meters before he felt something grab his pant leg, looking down, he saw the little creature pulling on his pant leg to try and stop him from moving.

“What’s the matter?” The little creature hissed frantically, digging their little claws into the fabric of Samuel’s pants.

“Danger?” The creature nodded while Samuel smirked.

“Don’t worry, I can take care of myself.” He said confidently, lighting a black flame in the palm of his hand.

The creature shook its head and hissed, it almost sounded like it was crying.

“Weapon of light?” Samuel asked as he crouched down near the hissing creature again.

“You’re the only one who escaped?” The red eyed devil asked in shock, what the little creature was describing sounded akin to its people being genocided by some blue haired lunatic swinging a giant key around… was something lost in translation?

“Well don’t worry, I’ll help you.” Samuel patted the quivering creature on the head with a smile.

The creature hissed and tilted its head.

“Of course, helping others is what heroes do.” The red eyed devil grinned at the creature who was looking at him with sparkles in their little eyes. Samuel offered his hand to the creature, chuckling when the little ant like shadow crawled up his arm and took residence on his head.

“Right then, let’s go.” He stood up and started walking, letting the little creature lead him.

*****

Samuel and his new head pet were wondering around the realm, engaged in conversation. The topic of which.

“So you don’t have a name?” Samuel felt the Shadow Heartless, as it told him its kin were called, shake its head from its comfy perch in Samuel’s head.

“Do you want me to give a name?” the red eyed devil offered his new friend who hissed in approval.

“Cool, so are you a boy or a girl?” the shadow hissed uncertainly.

“You don’t know? Well that’s a landmine and a half,” Samuel held his chin in thought. “So we’ll go with something that could go either way. How about… Nyx?” the shadow nodded excitedly, liking its new name.

“Alright! Then it’s nice to meet you Nyx.” The red eyed devil offered his hand to the little shadow on his head, the shadow held it with both of its little hands, shaking it excitedly.

And so they continued walking and talking, looking for the ‘lunatic’ who was going around killing Nyx’s buddies.

“And then BOOM! No more warehouse. Kaichou was pissed at me for weeks.” Nyx nearly fell from Samuel’s head from laughter when he finished telling that story.

“Right? I can still feel the stinging from that spanking she gave-“ Samuel’s anecdote was cut off when he suddenly spun on his left heel and raised right leg high in the air in a roundhouse kick, catching the attack of a blue haired young woman wielding a giant skeleton key.

“Well that was rude.” Samuel snarked as he kept spinning, driving the key into the ground and using the momentum to throw a powerful punch at the blue haired woman. The woman instantly let go of her weapon and back flipped away to gain distance, though still feeling wind rush past her from the force of that attack.

Samuel looked at the woman cautiously, her clothes were torn and scuffed and her blue hair was an absolute mess, despite all that, she was still beautiful, downright gorgeous, even. Though she looked somewhat… unhinged, her blue eyes held a manic rage within them, the kind she had no doubt gotten from overexposure to the malice filled air of the Realm of Darkness.

“I take it that she’s the lunatic that you spoke of, Nyx?” Samuel asked his new friend who nodded in ascent.

The red eyed devil hummed as he pushed down on the giant key stuck in the ground with his foot.

“And this is the weapon she used?” He mused as he bent down to pick it up, but before his fingers could touch the handle, he heard an outraged.

“Don’t you dare touch that!”

The key disappeared in a flash of light, leaving Samuel’s foot to land on the ground and causing him to grunt in pain from the small, but powerful, light.

Looking at the blue haired woman, he saw that the giant key reappeared in her hand, a furious scowl on her face as she readied her battle stance.

“A weapon that returns to the wielder’s hand on command… sexy.” Nyx hissed in confusion while Samuel waved off its question.

“Just find a place to hide, buddy, I’ll take care of this.” He started stretching his arms as soon as Nyx hopped off of his head and scurried off to try and find someplace safe.

The blue haired woman stared at him, obviously trying to find a weak point to strike.

“So…” Her eyes snapped to his in response to him speaking. Samuel felt a bit Awkward at intense stare down he was receiving. Was this how people felt when he stared at them?

“You… like Jazz?” The red eyed devil had about half a second to dodge as the tip of the giant key tore through the space his head previously occupied.

“Guess not…” He whispered, lying on his back and staring up at the weapon that nearly skewered his head.

The blue haired woman noticed Samuel lying on the ground beneath her with wide eyes and a nervous smile and quickly swung her weapon down on his head.

“Oh no.” Samuel swiped his legs, knocking to woman’s feet from under her and transitioned into a windmill dance, kicking the blue haired woman away before finishing with a handstand pose.

The woman with the giant key landed a few feet away, watching as her opponent finished his little dance. She growled and readied her key, quickly closing the distance between them, the woman swung her weapon at the upside down boy, only for him to parry it with his foot.

“Gotcha bitch!” Samuel quickly crossed his feet over the key, locking it in place. He then twisted his body, heaving the blue haired woman above him and throwing her on her back with him on top of her and his foot pressing on her sword arm. The red eyed devil then proceeded to pummel the woman without mercy, though he paused for a moment as her scent hit his nose.

“Ugh! Oh Satan!”

That single moment was all the woman needed as she swung her free hand in Samuel’s face with a cry.

“Fira!” A blast of flame exploded in the red eyed devil’s face, launching him a few feet away where landed roughly on his back.

The woman stood up and dusted herself, letting out a sigh of both relief and sadness at the fact she had killed someone who at the very least appeared and acted human.

Hopefully his-

“Owwwww… it’s a good fuckin’ thing, I’m mostly fire proof.” Samuel grumbled and stood up, throwing an impassive glance at the shocked blue haired woman.
“Not bad, but if you want burn me you need hotter flames,” The red eyed devil cracked his neck and raised his left hand, setting it alight with black flames. “Cause my flames can burn even gods!” He swung his hand as if throwing a baseball, launching a black fireball at the woman who cartwheeled away from the blast and dashed towards Samuel with a thrust of her key.

The red eyed devil sidestepped the attack but his pant leg got caught on the spike on the side of the woman’s boot, leaving them awkwardly close.

Samuel was once again reminded that this woman had smelled like she hadn’t showered in the past *Sniff* *Sniff* nine years?

“Did you just sniff me?!” the woman asked, her tone somewhere between indignant and outraged. She tried backing away, but only pulled the boy closer due to the wardrobe malfunction.

“In my defense, when was the last time you showered?” Samuel asked before a sudden feeling of dread filled him. The woman he was currently attached to by the pants was oozing killer intent, what little he could see of her face was a furious shade of red.

“You…” the woman grabbed him by the shirt and raised her giant key over her head.

“Mistakes were made!”

*****

Master Aqua stood awkwardly with the boy she had attacked earlier, the hook on one of her boots caught on his pant leg, leaving them in that embarrassing position. Not that it could get worse.

*Sniff* *Sniff*

Aqua Stared at the boy in disbelief, did he… “Did you just sniff me?!” She shouted in indignation. Who just ups and sniffs someone? A lady at that! How rude can he-

“In my defense, when was the last time you showered?”

*CRASH*

Hear that? That was what little self-restraint and sanity Aqua had left.

The Keyblade master’s face burned a furious shade of red, her whole body flooded with embarrassment and anger.

“You…” Aqua grabbed the boy’s shirt and lifted her Keyblade over her head.

“Mistakes were made!” The boy shouted in fear as her Keyblade came down on his head over and over.

BAM! “Ow!” BAM! “Fuck!” BAM! “Shit!” BAM! “Stop it!” BAM! “OW!” BAM! “I’m sorry!”

“That!” “OW!” “Is Not!” “OW!” “How!” “OW!” “You talk!” “OW!” “To a lady!”

“Satan damn it! I got it!” the black haired boy shouted before tackling Aqua to the ground and beginning to pummel her.

This time, however, he neglected to keep her Keyblade arm in place, giving her the opportunity to retaliate. An opportunity that she did not waste as she whipped her Master’s Defender across the boy’s face, knocking him off, but pulling her on top of him since they were still connected.

With a scream, Aqua gripped her Keyblade with both hands and brought it down in a hammer strike onto the boy’s face repeatedly.

“Stay! Down! Already! Monster!” the Keyblade master shouted with every strike. Could the Aqua from before she’d been trapped in the Realm of Darkness see her now, she’d be disgusted with her, but this hell had changed her.

Aqua brought the Master’s Defender down for another strike, but the Keyblade stopped in its tracks completely. The pommel of the weapon that was passed down to her by her master, was being effortlessly held in the boy’s hand. His face contorted in rage, taking on a feral appearance.

His teeth bared in a vicious snarl and his red eyes shining with killer intent.

“Ahora lo hiciste, Puta!!” The boy growled as he pushed back the Keyblade master’s weapon, Aqua pushing all her weight on her blade didn’t seem to even faze him.

“Primera Etapa!” With a burst of black lighting the boy’s skin was covered in red marks that made him look even more primal. The boy roared and grabbed the pink straps on Aqua’s shirt and hoisted the two of them to the ground, tearing the hook of her boot from his pants. The red eyed boy spun around with Aqua still in his arms and tossed her with a shout.

“Te voy a poner tu puta clave de pinche corbata!!”

“Nadie me llama monstro y vive!” as Aqua flew, she saw the boy open his mouth wide as the air around it distorted and gathered into a small black orb. The Keyblade master watched carefully as she tried to halt her momentum, she had no way of knowing what that orb could do.

*CHOMP*

What she didn’t expect was for the boy to close his maw around the orb, sealing it inside his mouth.

The black haired boy brought both of his hands to his mouth and coiled them like a barrel, his chest suddenly bulged, like something was trying to pop out of it. The inflation moved up to his throat and then to his mouth, causing his neck and cheeks to swell like a balloon.

“Rrrrraaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!!!!!” the deafening roar was followed by a wave of black flames that flew from the boy’s mouth and rapidly approached her, threatening to engulf the Keyblade master in their unforgiving heat.

“Reflect!!” Aqua quickly constructed a magic barrier around herself, preventing the dark flames from consuming her. Even though the flames were hot, her barrier stayed strong and protected her, but even so it felt like the flames had no end.

‘If nothing else, that thing has an impressive lung capacity.’ Aqua though as the minutes (or was it hours? Hard to tell in that place.) ticked by. Eventually the torrent of flames did begin to die down, signaling for Aqua to begin her counter attack.

“Yaahh!” With a swing of her Keyblade Aqua broke her barrier, sending flame coated magic shrapnel back at the boy and piercing through his torso.

The boy coughed up blood and stared at the airborne Aqua, the feral look in his eyes replaced by something she didn’t quite recognize, but the delighted grin that appeared on his face made her all the more uneasy.

Flipping her Keyblade into a backhand grip, Aqua yelled as she threw the Master’s defender, coated in light, at the grinning boy.

The boy watched the spinning Keyblade approach him rapidly with a wide grin, a second before impact, he bent backwards and let the Master’s Defender sail over him, but the scream that followed told Aqua that he didn’t simply dodge.

The black haired boy spinning out of control told her the rest, he grabbed onto the Keyblade and held it as it spun, his body covered in black sparks.

Aqua stared confused at the boy screaming in pain, even if someone isn’t worthy to wield it, a Keyblade wouldn’t hurt them that way, it would just disappear. So why did he scream with such intensity?

With a feral roar, the boy threw the weapon back at her, the Keyblade spinning like a buzz saw while coated in black lightning.

The Keyblade master caught her weapon with practiced ease, barely taking a moment to note the discomfort that the boy’s magic had caused her, and aimed the tip straight at the boy, locking on to him. With her intense focus on the boy, Aqua noticed the signs of fatigue from the fight, his breathing was ragged, his face was bruised and his left hand, which he had used to grab her Keyblade, was burned and smoking. Aqua zoomed towards the boy quickly in a flash of blue sparkles, near instantaneously appearing before him, much to his eye widening surprise, and whipped her Keyblade across his face, snapping his head to the right with a loud crack.

The boy stood on wobbly feet for a moment, before a certain sound reached Aqua’s ears.

“Hehehehehehe…” he was laughing…

Aqua gazed at the boy with apprehension, he was bruised and beaten, but he was laughing? How could anyone laugh during a fight like this? Before she could decide whether to move back or attack again, the boy’s head snapped back into place, a crazed smile plastered on his face as he reared back his head and rammed his forehead against Aqua’s.

*crack*

Aqua staggered back as she felt blood leak from her head, a throbbing pain accompanied the disorienting feeling. Nearly stumbling, the Keyblade master grit her teeth. ‘Want to play it like that?’

Releasing and recalling her Keyblade in a backhand grip, Aqua hooked it behind the boy’s neck, stabilizing her footing and keeping him in place. With an enraged shout, she pulled down on her Keyblade, pulling the boy closer and bashed her forehead against his nose with a sickening crunch.

The boy tried to recoil, but Aqua’s Keyblade held him in place for her to head-butt him repeatedly. ‘You want to fight crazy?! You want me to fight crazy!?’ the blue haired woman shouted in her head.

“I’ll give you fucking crazy!” She yelled as she head-butted the boy in the face. “Do you know who I am?!” she bashed the boy’s face again. “I’m blueberry mom, MOTHER FUCKER!!!” with one final bash, the boy’s body went limp and sank to the ground with a thud.

“Yeah! That’s right! Fuck you!” She shouted at the gurgling mess on the ground when the situation finally sank in and her satisfied anger gave way to mortification as she stared at the boy’s twitching and convulsing body finally go completely limp with the light leaving his eyes. “Oh sweet princesses of light, I lost it…” She sank to the ground with her face in her hands. “It took, sweet god, however long it took, but this place finally fucking broke me.” Aqua muttered into her hands.

“I’ll say.”

“AHH!!” Aqua let out a shriek when the corpse next to her started talking.

“You act like you’ve never seen a guy you beat (ow) to death start talking to you before.” The boy groaned as he touched his battered face.

“That’s because I haven’t! I crushed your skull, how are you alive?!” Aqua yelled in exasperation, simultaneously relived and annoyed that the boy was alive.

“My kind are more durable than you humans.” The boy said as he brought his hand to his shattered nose.

*CRUNCH*

“FUCK! That smarts!” he let out a few nasally whimpers as blood flowed freely from his newly fixed nose. “Hopefully, once I wake up, I won’t have any of this damage. It’s significantly harder to trick people when you’re not hot.” Aqua stiffened when she heard the boy’s words.

“What was that?” She asked quietly.

“Well, if I’m not hot anymore, it’s going to be harder-“

“Not that part, you narcissist! Wake up?” Aqua reiterated as the boy hummed in realization.

“I’m dreaming this.” He said bluntly.

“Are you saying that I’m just a part of your dream?”

“No. you and this place are real, but I’m here because I’m dreaming it. A pseudo state of existence between mind and matter, I know what it is because it isn’t my first experiencing it, but it is the first time it actually brought me somewhere like this.” He explained as he picked himself up from the ground and sat down next to her, offering his hand.

“Samuel D. Sigurd. Call me Sammy.” He introduced himself.

“Master Aqua.” She offered back and shook his hand, feeling a bit strange with the casual conversation. “You’re being awfully casual with someone who just tried to kill you.”

Sammy actually burst out laughing.

“Puh-lease, I’ve had worse. And unlike the other times, you didn’t have the stench of malice, only desperation and frustration… and the stench of not bathing for like nine years.” He laughed and ducked under a swat from her Keyblade.

“You’re cute when you’re angry.” Sammy said with a wide blood stained grin.

“Are you always this flirty?” Aqua asked tiredly, she’d normally have more of a reaction, but she was just exhausted.

“The opposite actually, I’m so high on adrenaline right now that it’s overriding my compulsive fear of women.” Sammy laughed hysterically while holding his gut. The Keyblade master looked at the boy with a mix of pity and annoyance.

“You’re afraid of women?” She asked, curious about the story behind that statement as it was the only form of interaction she had in… did he say nine years?! She was stuck in this hell for nine fucking years?!

“Well, being sexually assaulted at age eleven would do that anyone, except for… but that doesn’t matter. Hahahahaha! Fake laughter hides real pain.” The black haired boy explained casually, much to the Keyblade master’s horror.

The blue haired woman gaped at the easy smile on the boy’s face, how could he smile after saying something like that.

“At age eleven?” She sincerely hoped she misheard everything he had just said.

“Mm-hmm, the bitch’s MO was to drug unsuspecting little boys with her quirk, have her way with them, kill them then have her way with them again.” Aqua felt the bile rising in her throat, what Sammy was describing was pure evil.

“When I get out of here, I’m making a stop to punish that thing for what it’s done.” The Keyblade master growled with rage. That horrid abomination was already committing one of the worst crimes anyone could commit upon a person, but to do it to children?!

“Not much left to punish, Aqua, I vaporized the bitch myself.” A low rumble escaped Sammy’s throat as his red eyes turned a brilliant shade of green, Aqua also noticed that his irises took the shape of gears as well. In all honesty his eyes were absolutely mesmerizing, as if they held the secrets to the future that awaited her and all they gazed at.

“Your eyes…” Aqua let out.

Sammy looked back at her, those brilliant eyes locking onto her own.

“It’s my quirk, it tends to activate on it’s own.” Samuel shrugged as his eyes turned back to red. Aqua watched the change with fascination, she saw eyes change before, her mind flashed back to Ven and Terra’s eyes turning into that awful shade of yellow, but this was different. Sammy’s eyes, they captivated her, the seemingly unforgiving crimson held such warmth and that shining green seemed to glow with wisdom.

“Quirk?” He mentioned that word before.

“Hold that thought.” Sammy put two fingers in his mouth and let out a shrill whistle. “Nyx buddy, you can come out now!” he called out as the sound of small slithery footsteps rapidly approached them.

The little creature, that was the reason Aqua attacked Sammy in the first place, made its way towards them, twitching all the while. Aqua prepared to raise her Master’s Defender to attack it, but was stopped by Sammy’s hand landing on her shoulder. She watched tepidly as the little creature scuttled onto Sammy’s lap and nuzzled into his hand as it came down to pet it.

“Master Aqua, this is Nyx.” Sammy said with a smile as he held the creature up to her like one would hold a plushie, the thing even gave her a friendly wave. “You might recognize it as the sole survivor of your little rampage through its colony.”

“They attacked me first.” Aqua stated her defense.

“Yeah, I don’t doubt it. Most of Nyx’s kind aren’t as intelligent as them.” Sammy said while putting the creature, Nyx, back in his lap.

“By its kind, you mean the denizens of the darkness?” The keyblade master asked and received a nod in return.

“The Heartless, yes. According to Nyx, the Heartless are like animals driven by instinct and your weapon is their apex predator.” Sammy picked up the Master’s Defender, much to Aqua’s shock. “It truly is fascinating, this key.” His eyes sparkled with awe.

“You can hold it?” Aqua muttered quietly, more to herself than anything.

Sammy turned back to her with confusion. “I guess. Why? Is it a big deal?”

“Keyblades choose who can wield them, someone unworthy wouldn’t be able to even touch one.” The Keyblade master explained while Sammy continued to inspect the Keyblade.

“Huh… neat.” He snickered and handed the Keyblade back to its rightful owner before reaching into the black armored choker on his neck and pulling out a notebook and pen.

“Neat trick.”

“Thanks.” Sammy responded absent mindedly while scribbling something down, the scratching of the pen on the paper was the only sound between them. Aqua tried to glance at what he was writing, but he constantly moved out of the way.

“What are you even writing in there?” Aqua asked before being handed the pen with the notebook held in front of her.

“Write your measurements here, please.” Caught off guard by the sudden request Aqua complied and wrote down the information before she finally caught up.

“Wait a minute!” Both the notebook and pen were snatched away and vanished into Sammy’s choker.

“Give that back!” Aqua demanded, her face red from embarrassment.

“No. I’m gonna need this.” Sammy dodged another swat from her Keyblade. “Attacking me isn’t the solution.” The tip of the Master’s Defender was suddenly at the black haired boy’s throat.

“Give. It. Back.” Aqua ordered and pressed her Keyblade tighter to Sammy’s neck.

“Don’t be such a girl, I need these so I can get you new clothes.” He groaned and raised his hands in surrender.

“You’re exhausting.” The Keyblade master huffed and lowered her weapon.

“Uh-huh, well guess what, you’ll have to deal with this, because I’m the only form of social interaction you got and you just won my hand in marriage by beating the Mcfuck out of me.” As soon as those words left his mouth the Master’s defender was at his throat again.

“Explain!”

“Shed-lile family custom, anyone who defeats a member of the family in combat gains the right to marry them, it works in reverse too.” Sammy started sweating when the Keyblade dug into his neck. “Anyone ever tell you that you’re super scary?”

Aqua sighed and slumped down to her back. “First stuck in this hell and now stuck in marriage.” She grumbled and buried her hands in her face.

“Who the fuck said stuck? I said you won the right to marry me, not that you have to do it.” Sammy looked down at her, her face hidden in her hands.

“So I don’t have to marry you?” A muffled question came from Aqua’s hands.

“Not unless you don’t want to.” Sammy shrugged and lied down as well, Nyx crawling up to his chest and lying down as well.

Aqua let out a long groan. “Tell you what, get me out of this hell hole and I’ll marry you.” She offered after removing her hands from her face.

“You’re saying that like I was planning to let you rot here. News flash Master Aqua, I was going to save whether you asked me to or not.” Sammy said while petting Nyx’s head, the little creature purring like a kitten. “I can’t call myself a hero if I can’t help someone who’s right in front of me, right?” He grinned at Aqua, his image overlapping with someone she had once met.

Well how ‘bout this- I become a hero, then we go on a date.

‘Sorry Zack, guess I won’t be giving you that date after all.’

“For now though, we keep exploring this place, see if we can find more Levanim.” Sammy said as he stood up and dusted himself, turning to offer a hand to Aqua.

“Levanim?” The Keyblade master questioned as she took the offered hand and let Sammy hoist her to her feet.

“Intelligent Heartless, like Nyx. Notice the splotch of white? That’s how you can recognize one.” He explained as he let Nyx climb back to the top of his head.

“And why would we need to find more of them?” She couldn’t see the logic behind finding not only more of the creatures that have been trying to kill her for the past nine years, but smarter versions of them.

“You can’t be picky about your allies in these situations, you need someone to guide you around for when I’ll wake-“

Sammy suddenly vanished, leaving Nyx to fall to the ground. Aqua stared at the vacant spot, where her first piece of human contact in nearly a DECADE just stood, with empty eyes.

“Oh! Come on!”

*****

“-up.”

“Eeek! Samuel don’t scare me like that!” Sona scolded her pawn who suddenly woke up. Samuel gave her a tired glance and sat up, stretching his body while yawning.

“Is the woman who poisoned me really lecturing me right now?” He asked bluntly before cracking his neck, glancing to see his master glaring at him with a blush and gritted teeth.

“Shut up and get up, you have work to do!” The heiress to house Sitri commanded as her loyal pawn yawned, retrieved a notebook from his sacred gear and lied back down.

“Tired, don’t give a shit.” He leafed through the pages, his eyes widening in surprise at what he read inside. “What the fuck…”

“Your sister got cheated on.” Sona said bluntly.

“Suddenly I give a shit!” Samuel snapped the book closed as killing intent rolled off of him in waves and he jumped to his feet covered in sparks. “Where is he?!”

“Your sister didn’t specify, probably for the same reason she never let you meet him… or even tell you his name.” Sona said while adjusting her glasses, completely unthreatened by the wild release of Samuel’s magic.

“Guh! Fine! I’ll ask her myself, it’s more important for me to be there for her than to hunt the dead man down.” Samuel relented before checking his notebook again. “What time is it anyway?”

“Around five in the morning, you were out for a while.” The devil heiress explained, unfazed by her servant’s blank glare.

“And who’s fault was that? Well whatever, I gotta get to the beach, I’ll stop by the apartment to check on Lena and change and then when I’m done training I’ll take her on a shopping spree.” Samuel explained his plans for the day.

“Your wallet’s sacrifice will not be in vain.” Sona said while dabbing a handkerchief to her eyes, her delivery as dry as the Sahara Desert.

“Choke on it, Sona!” He yelled as he left the apartment.

Sona watched her pawn leave with an amused smirk, he wasn’t the only one who liked getting a reaction out of people.

*****

“Yo sis, I’m home.” Samuel called out quietly, taking off his helmet, as he entered the apartment he shared with his sister, only to hear a whine coming from the living room.
With a sigh, the red eyed devil made his way to the living room, where he found a cocoon of blankets on the couch.
“Lena…”

“Leave me alone, Sammy.” His sister replied before chomping down on something. Sammy sighed and sat next to his cocooned sister, putting his helmet on the table and wrapping a hand around her and drawing her in for a hug. It was then that he noticed to azure ice cream bar in her hand.

“Did I forget to stock up on your ice cream sis?” He asked as his sister took another bite of the frozen treat. She never ate his sea salt ice cream.

“No… I ate it as well.” She mumbled and bit the ice cream again.

Wow, it was bad, she hated that flavor with a passion, yet here she was chomping it down and judging by the wrappers on the floor… she ate all of them.

“Well… I have to go train at that scrap heap beach for a bit, but when I get back, how about we go on a shopping trip to get all of those new outfits you wanted?” Samuel gave his sister the best smile he could.

“You’re trying to distract me.” Selena’s pink eyes cast an accusing glance at her brothers green.

“Is it working?” He asked, glancing apprehensively at the pink irises of his sister’s eyes, knowing that she was using her quirk on him.

“Yeah. You’ll regret it though.” She half chuckled as her eyes returned to their amber color.

Samuel hummed and took out his wallet, tossing in his hand a few times before laying it flat on his palm, then took one of Selena’s hands in the other.

He moved both hands up and down like a scale before smiling at his sister.

“Nah, won’t regret this. You are worth more to me than some money.”

Selena sat quietly for moment, giving her younger twin a blank stare. (it’s hereditary) “*snrrrt* Damn bro, that was so freakin’ cheesy.” She broke into a laughing fit at his attempt to cheer her up.

Samuel stared at his sister blankly before shaking his head and getting up. “I’ll be back in a few hours, sis, do try to clean up the mess you made here.” The red eyed devil chuckled as he blocked a punch from his sister and went to his room.

Not five minutes later, he came back in workout clothes and took his helmet off the table. He opened the door to the apartment and threw a glance back at his sister, who at least looked a bit better than a moment earlier.

“Call if you need anything, I’m always here for you.”

“I know.” Selena smiled as she watched him leave. She really had a great brother.

*****

Izuku and Yagi turned their heads to the sound of a motorcycle approaching the beach, taking a breather from hauling trash, the green haired boy and his mentor walked to the platform to see their partner in crime get off of his bike.

“Hey guys, sorry I’m late. Got some serious food poisoning last night.” Samuel greeted with a smile as he stored his helmet in the bike’s storage compartment.

“What did you eat?” The deflated symbol of peace asked, curious of what kind of food could fell a devil’s stomach.

“My master tried her hand at cooking lobster, not knowing that you’re supposed to boil them alive…” The red eyed devil drawled as he stepped onto the sand, basking in the early morning breeze.

“Is that really enough to give you food poisoning? I would think that devils are more resilient to these things.” Izuku muttered before taking out a notebook and scribbling something down.

“Oh, you have that habit as well.” Samuel said with dull surprise as he inspected the notebook his new friend was writing in.

‘Supernatural analysis. Vol.1’

“You write notes as well?” The green haired boy asked in surprise, a small bit of excitement bubbling in his stomach at someone to share his hobby with.

“Sure do, on all different kinds of things; cooking, fighting, mathematics and even dreams.” Sammy pulled out a notebook out of the choker that appeared on his neck and handed it to Izuku.

“Young Sigurd, is that a sacred gear?” Yagi asked as he stared at the choker on Sammy’s neck.

“Yup, it’s a really cool one too, but if my hunch is right, Izuku’s sacred gear is stronger.” The red eyed devil grinned as he looked at Izuku captivated by his notes.

“These calculations are so advanced! And they’re all… probability?” The green haired boy asked.

“Yeah, it’s necessary for my quirk to work to its fullest.” The red eyed devil walked deeper into the trash maze of the beach, signaling the others to follow.

After they were deep enough inside, Samuel jumped on one of the heaps and sat atop it with a smug smile. “What I’m going to tell you, both about my quirk and the sacred gears, remains between us, understand?” He leaned forward and looked down at the humans on the sand.

“You’re keeping the nature of my quirk hidden, so it’s only fair.” Yagi nodded as he walked closer to the heap.

“I won’t tell anyone… there’s no one I can tell.” Izuku said sadly.

Both Samuel and Yagi winced at the lonely tone in which the boy spoke, a shared glance between them followed by a resolute nod signaled their shared mission to make anyone who ever hurt the boy suffer.

“Well get started with cleaning and I’ll explain,” Izuku proceeded to do just that as he struggled to lift a rusty piece of iron from the sand. “I’ll start with my quirk, to the rest of the world my quirk is registered as ‘Curse’ the ability to take negative energy and mold it into flames or lightning, like so.” He said as he raised both hands, the right sparked with black electricity and the left lit up with black fire.

“Now this is a load of shit, since the lightning and flames come from my sacred gear [Force Disaster]. My actual quirk is called ‘Einei Ha’Caesar’,” Sammy’s red eyes turned green. “When my eyes change from red to green, it means that my quirk is active. It has three abilities.” The red eyed devil paused to chuckle when he saw Izuku stop cleaning to furiously scribble in one of his notebooks… why was it burnt?

“The first two are automatic, the third is manual, but they all revolve around one thing… the future.”

“Wait! You have a future sight quirk? Like Nighteye?” Yagi interrupted in shock, earning a scowl from the young devil.

“Don’t compare me to that bastard.” Samuel warned with shining red eyes.

“I’m not saying that you yourself are like him, I’m asking if your quirk is similar.” The deflated hero specified calmly, the devil’s threat not scaring him in the slightest.

“Maybe? Don’t know the specifics of that bastard’s quirk, he keeps it close to his chest, as you know.” The red eyed devil shrugged before continuing. “The first ability is short term precognition, to see around six or so seconds into the future when I’m in danger.” He explained.

“I see, that ability is invaluable in a fight where every single secondmattersitcouldsave…muttermuttermutter…”

Both Samuel and Yagi chuckled at Izuku’s antics, but also taking a moment to appreciate his sharp and analytical mind as he quickly broke down the details of the first ability with frightening accuracy.

“The second is long term precognition, to get flashes of a far future usually as some sort of warning. It’s unreliable, it’s annoying and it’s painful, most of the time I can’t make heads or tails of those visions, they’re abstract as all hell, not to mention they just happen randomly without warning and how overtaxing it is on my eyes and that makes it my least favorite of the three.” Samuel concluded his explanation on the second ability, taking a moment to let Izuku write it down.

“Now the third is my favorite, my trump card and the reason I don’t tell people what my actual quirk is… prob-“

“Probability manipulation, right?” Izuku asked as he stopped writing for a second, looking up at the heap he saw Sammy frozen in place and right beside the heap was Yagi, struggling to hold in his laughter. “Was I wrong?”

“No. you were right, but you stole my thunder.” Sammy sighed and slumped forward a bit. “Anyway, as you guessed I can actively manipulate the probability of phenomena occurring within my line of sight through calculation, it does have limits though, the possibility of said phenomena needs to actually exist and the less likely said possibility is, the more taxing it is for me to realize it.” He finished with a snap of his fingers and jumped down, landing right in front of Izuku, who jumped back at the sudden proximity.

“Now let’s get to sacred gears.” Samuel grinned as the choker reappeared on his neck.

“I have some knowledge on those thanks to Mirai, he told me that they were dangerous and should be removed.” Yagi added, suddenly regretting his words when Samuel started growling.

“And by Mirai I assume you mean Nighteye?” Yagi nodded, “Ugh! That bastard doesn’t know shit! Sure sacred gears can be dangerous, but so are quirks, and the only way to remove one would be to kill the host, something that your dear friend has done plenty of times!”

Yagi recoiled at Samuel’s words, did Mirai really? Mirai was the one who first told him of the super natural world and told him that devils and the like were evil, but he never knew he of what the red eyed devil was telling him now.

“Devils, demi-gods, yokai, sacred gear users, nothing is off limits for the guy! I found warehouses full of children, left behind by that bastard!” Flames burst from Samuel, his anger turning the sand beneath his feet to glass.

“Are you saying that he killed devil children?” The symbol of peace gasped in horror, even with his biased opinion on devils, he never hunted them down.

“When he could get his hands on them, but those children that I found… they were human.”

Yagi felt his heart stop, could his former sidekick, his friend, really be capable of that? Mirai did speak of how the super natural had no place in hero society, but would he really go so far as to murder super naturally inclined children? The more he thought of it the more he started to think so… Mirai was always an uncompromising man, when All Might was injured, his former sidekick tried to put his foot down and command him to pass One for All to a successor of his choosing. Even now he was pestering the number one hero to give his quirk to his ‘perfect candidate’. Not to mention, when he told Mirai of young Midoriya…

“Young Midoriya!” Yagi suddenly shouted, startling the two boys.

“What is it All Might?” The green haired boy turned to his idol with concern, the blond skeletal man was shaking.

“I told Nighteye about you, I told him that I picked you as my successor.” All might let the implication sink in, it took about a minute until Sammy spoke.

“How much did you tell him?” The red eyed devil asked quietly, anger bubbling under his voice.

“Just that I found a successor and that he is quirkless, I said nothing of his sacred gear nor of meeting you.” The deflated hero said, putting Samuel somewhat at ease.

“That’s bad, not as bad as it could be mind you, but still pretty fuckin’ bad.” Small sparks lit the young devil’s hands as sweat dribbled down his face. “It explains why his sidekick was in Aldera yesterday.” He dropped to the sand with his face in his hands and let out a muffled groan of annoyance.

“Sir Nighteye’s sidekick was at my school?” Izuku sat down next to Sammy, his stomach feeling uneasy at what his trainers were talking about.

“Yeah, Bubble Girl was there scoping the place out, same as me, so I thought that maybe I can get something out of her and boy did I.” Sammy laid his back on the sand and reached a hand into his choker, taking out a sheet of paper. “I got you her autograph.” He handed the autograph to his hero nerd friend, who felt strange about receiving it from someone who was spying on him.

“Why were you there then?” Izuku didn’t see a reason why Sammy would want to go to a school like Aldera, especially on a weekend.

“Cause I’m going to destroy that place.” He said bluntly.

“Destroy?” Izuku nearly shouted.

“We’ll focus on that later! For now, let’s go over what happened.” Samuel spent the next five minutes recalling his conversation with the blue skinned sidekick, and how he might have bought them time and found a way to tear down Izuku’s middle school in one.

“I must admit, I am impressed with your deductive skills young Sigurd, but it won’t amount to anything. Even if Bubble Girl wishes to help, Mirai is a notorious quirkist and the most you’ve done was get that horrendous place another backer.” Yagi shook his head at the dilemma they were in.

“Maybe so, but what if, and hear me out on this one, that school was to get publically denounced by the… I don’t know, number one hero and symbol peace, for the unethical treatment of a quirkless student, the quirkless student who just happens to be one of the two participants of the newly created, All Might sponsored ‘Symbols of Tomorrow’ Initiative, thus justifying the big man’s involvement in the matter?” Samuel grinned as the cogs started to turn in the old hero’s head.

“And what if… what if All Might’s former sidekick was supposedly backing this school, and the date in which he began to do so just so happens to line up with the date of a recording of his sidekick expressing interest in investigating that establishment on suspicions of abuse of said quirkless student?” The red eyed devil raised his phone, which started playing a recording of his conversation with Bubble Girl.

“Why… The man would be ostracized. The former sidekick of All Might, so petty and corrupt that he’d support a school that abused one of the chosen successors of the symbol of peace all for the sake of his own prejudice? It really makes one wonder what would happen, the investigations that would be launched, the conspiracies that would be unraveled… right?” the grin on his face widened at the shocked faces of his compatriots.

“You planned this?!” Yagi accused, causing Samuel to laugh loudly.

“Nope! I just pulled it all out my ass!” The red eyed devil shrugged at the outrage he was receiving.

“But you recorded the conversation.” Izuku pointed out, suddenly seeing how Sammy can be a devil.

“Golden rule of gambling, my little dragon; always keep track of all bets on the table.” Sammy reached inside of his sacred gear and tossed what he drew at Izuku. The green haired boy fumbled with the object for a bit before seeing that it was a green and white poker chip with a picture of a red dragon. “Keep it for luck.” The red eyed devil smiled and went over to pet Izuku’s head. “now get back to training while I explain sacred gears, yeah?”

Izuku proceeded to try to remove the rusty metal from the sand, receiving corrections on his form from Yagi while Samuel got explaining what he knew about sacred gears, their origins (to his knowledge) and how they are classified.

“So you see, my sacred gear [Force Disaster] is what you’d call a Longinus class sacred gear, though it is a lower tier one…”  Sammy played with the gold medallion on his choker.

“Who the hell do you think you’re calling low tier, boy?” Izuku and Yagi jumped at the deep voice that originated from the medallion.

“Did your medallion just talk?!” Izuku yelped in surprise.

“So this is the current Re-“

“Shshshshsh! Don’t spoil the surprise, X.” Samuel hushed his sacred gear before it could finish, leaving both the green haired boy and his blond mentor confused and curious at the devil’s secrecy.

“So you said it’s a Longinus, but as far as I know there are only thirteen and yours isn’t one of them.” All Might interjected as he observed the choker more closely.

“Your info, which I assume you got from Nightfuck, is outdated. Thing about gears; they evolve, they change, they improve, these things were a gift to humanity from the big homey in the sky, so of course they represent humanity’s best aspect… adaptability in the face of adversity.” Samuel said as he jumped high in the air and was kept there by two concentrated streams of black flames coming from his feet. “The sacred gear responds to powerful emotions and when those emotions reach their zenith…” The intensity of the flames increased, shooting Samuel high in the air and over the water, the red eyed devil laughed loudly as the flames beneath his feet disappeared, causing him to plummet to the water with a loud splash. A second later the water exploded with Samuel flying out of the sea, howling with delight as he flipped through the air, surrounded by black flames and drops of water.

“Yeahhhhhahahaha!!!!” Samuel, covered in flames, landed on scrap pile and reduced it to molten slag before looking back at Izuku and grinning. “An evolution occurs.” The red eyed devil shook the water out of his hair as he stepped out of the molten metal his feet were currently sinking into.

“Does that hurt?” Izuku asked with concern seeing the red hot slag drip from his friend’s feet.

“Like a bitch, but let me tell ya-“

“Hey you!” All three occupants of the beach turned to the source of the yell, seeing a man, dressed in an outfit that looked like a cross between striper and construction worker, stomp over to them with a furious expression.

“Can we help you, sir?” Yagi, the adult in this situation, decided to take the lead in this conversation. The man, who they recognized as a pro hero, looked absolutely livid as he glared at Samuel who gave him an indifferent glance before looking down at his burning feet.

“That black haired kid is under arrest for public quirk use!” The man barked and pointed at the red eyed devil who was currently more concerned with removing the molten metal from his feet.

Yagi and Izuku stepped back in shock, they knew using quirks in public was illegal without a license, but it wasn’t so heavily enforced that Samuel’s little demonstration earlier would land him on the wrong side of the law. They looked over to the devil in question, only to see that he was ignoring the conversation entirely in favor of cleaning his currently metal covered feet, using his black sparks to draw the cooling metal away… he can do electro magnetism? Izuku resisted the urge to write the fact down, seeing as this was a very tense situation.

“See! He’s still doing it! Now come on, you little brat, you’re coming with me!” The pro stomped over, his hand extended to grab the red eyed devil, but Yagi stepped in front of him to cut him off. “What the hell do you think you’re doing, you boney sack of shit?!” The white haired man growled at the deflated symbol of peace for interrupting him.

“Young Sigurd used his quirk with my permission.” Yagi’s explanation caused the angry pro to fume.

“And who the hell gave you the authority to do that?!” The man looked ready to attack the deflated hero.

“All Might did.” The pro backed up in an instant.

“What was that?” he could barely manage a whisper at the sudden fear that assaulted his body.

“My name is Toshinori Yagi, personal secretary to the symbol of peace as well as personal trainer to All Might’s handpicked protégés. One of whom you just tried to arrest on account of his training.” Yagi gave his business card to the stunned pro, who started to shiver in fear when he realized he potentially made an enemy of All Might.

‘Damn! Even looking like a skeleton, he puts primal fear in people, impressive, old man, impressive indeed.’ Samuel smirked at the shaking pro, who noticed the gesture and forgot his fear in favor of rage.

“You little brat!” The man rushed Samuel and lifted him by the shirt, the red eyed devil’s feet dangled in the air, small drops of molten metal fell on the sand.

“You got a problem man?” The complete lack of interest displayed was making the pro more and more furious.

“You made me look like an idiot!” He shouted while shaking the bored looking Samuel, Yagi would have interfered but the young devil raised his hand to stop him.

“Oh… now I remember you. Dumb Arms-“ “Death Arms!” “Otto davar, gum kabel tikun, you made yourself look like an idiot.” Samuel’s complete monotone did little to alleviate Death Arms’ anger, if anything the man looked ready to kill.

“Shut up! For the past two days, I’ve been a laughing stock! Because of you!” If Samuel felt any sympathy for the man’s plight, he didn’t show it, he just rolled his eyes.

“You failed to subdue a villain, nearly let a hostage die, condemned his rescuer, assaulted a minor and then proceeded to get owned by said minor, both on live broadcast. You reap what you sow, jackass, now let go. Or do you want to be known as the pro hero who attacked the number one hero’s personally picked student.” Samuel’s words seemed to sober the man up as he reluctantly let him down on the sand. “There’s a good bitch.” The red eyed devil walked over to his fellow protégé while the white haired pro seethed quietly.

“If you’re quite done, I’d like to continue their training and you’re getting in the way. Leave.” Yagi’s voice sent chills down the spines of all present and Death Arms had no choice but to leave, or bring the wrath of the symbol of peace down on his head. With an annoyed grumble the pro left walked away while glaring at the expressionless Samuel.

“Man, what a dick.” Samuel dropped down to sit on the sand and sighed in annoyance. Izuku, concerned for his friend after that stressful situation, tried asking if he was ok.

“Sammy… are you-“

“Hold that thought.” *Squelch* “FUUUUUUUCK!!!!!” Samuel ripped the, now completely solidified, metal from the bottom of his feet, tearing some of his skin along with it. “Ah fuck! Oh shit! Sweet Leviathan, that hurt! And now my shoes are ruined!” The red eyed devil lied on his back, lifting his injured feet in the air so they wouldn’t touch the sand.

“Jesus Christ!” “Ouch! Dude, you should know better than to shout his name next to a devil!”

“Sorry, young Sigurd, I was just… taken off guard by your approach to removing the metal.” Yagi apologized for his outburst while Izuku stared in horror at Samuel’s bleeding feet. “Tell you what, once young Midoriya finishes today’s quota, I’ll take you both to get patched up from today.” The deflated hero offered to the bleeding devil.

“Sounds great.” Sammy gave a thumbs up and Izuku rushed back to work, in order to make sure his friend could get better sooner.

It took a few hours but Izuku managed to surpass the day’s quota and hovered nearby as All Might buffed up and picked up Samuel, princess carrying him to his truck, much to the devil’s embarrassment. All Might had to also put Samuel’s bike on the back of the truck, since Samuel refused to part with his ‘baby’.

“So, where are you taking us All Might?” Izuku asked as he looked out of the passenger seat window, not recognizing the way.

“To an old friend of mine, she’ll help with both young Sigurd’s injury and your exhaustion.” The buffed up symbol of peace explained as he weaved through traffic.

“Appreciate it, old man.” Samuel called out from the back seat.

*****

“All Might…” Izuku spoke shakily. “Are you sure this is the place?”

“Hahahaha! Indeed, welcome to UA!” The symbol of peace laughed at the star struck expression on Izuku’s face.

“This is so cool! Sammy, this is UA!” The green haired boy jumped with excitement.

“Indeed it is, now can you take me to Recovery Girl? I’m still fucking bleeding!” Samuel shouted from All Might’s arms.

“Right! Sorry!/Right! Sorry!” The mentor and successor called out simultaneously as they rushed towards the gate before a thought struck the green haired boy.

“Wait… Recovery Girl?!”

“Yes, she’s the school nurse, I assume she’s the one I’m here to see?” The red eyed devil raised his head to look at the shocked Izuku. “… you didn’t know? Old man, I broke him again.” Samuel and All Might sighed as Izuku went on a mutter spree.

After a few minutes they finally reached the nurse’s office, with All Might opening the door and stepping in.

“Hey, Chiyo… I-“ The symbol of peace was then whacked in the face with a giant syringe, causing him to drop the injured Samuel.

“Ow fuck!” Samuel cried as his back hit the floor. “What the hell?!” He yelled at the old lady who just smacked All Might.

“Oh! I’m sorry dearie, I didn’t see that the big oaf was carrying someone, are you ok?” The old lady asked in a sweet tone that would make one think she didn’t just whip the world’s greatest hero.

“Look at my feet and ask again.” The red eyed devil moved his injured feet in front of the old lady with a bored expression on his face.

“Dear God!” “Ow!”

Recovery Girl stared at Samuel for a moment.

“God.” “Fuckin’ stop that!”

“Toshi… is there a reason you brought an injured devil to my office?” The aged heroine glared at the devil on the floor, who simply gazed at her without emotion. The symbol of peace closed the door behind him and deflated, crouching down between Samuel and Recovery Girl.

“Relax Chiyo, he’s a good kid.” Yagi defended his student.

“Weren’t you the one who said that devils are dangerous?” The ‘Youthful’ Heroine asked as she eyed the black haired devil apprehensively.

“You say that like you humans are harmless puppies, yet last I checked; devils didn’t cause the holocaust, devils weren’t behind the ‘Meta Massacres’ and it wasn’t devils who beat a child to near death for a power he couldn’t control. You humans are always so high and mighty, for such weak, frail and hateful creatures.” Samuel sneered at Recovery Girl, the little old lady merely huffed and gestured for Yagi to carry him to one of the beds.

All Might buffed up and picked Samuel up from the floor and gently placed him on a bed, Recovery Girl soon climbed a stool next to the bed in order to be at eye level with her surprise patient.

“So how did this happen, devil boy?” The red eyed devil scoffed at the nickname.

“I have a name, you dusty old bat, it’s Samuel.” He winced when the doctor poked his foot, shutting him up.

“Kind of ironic for a devil to have that name… did you tear the skin from your feet?”

“How else would I get the metal off?” Samuel shrugged at the medical hero’s shocked expression.

“I’m going to ask you a question, devil boy, and be careful with how you answer. What metal?” The question had an edge like a scalpel, precise and sharp.

“Got molten metal stuck to my feet, wasn’t able to remove it before it cooled because some asshat tried to have me arrested for bullshit reasons.” He explained dismissively.

“Public quirk use…” Izuku mumbled from the side.

“As I said: Bullshit reasons.” Samuel reiterated with a shake of his head.

“Not incorrect…” Yagi shrugged.

“And your first thought was to tear off the metal merged to your feet?” Recovery Girl asked in a deadly calm voice that sent shivers down the spines of the three men.

“Mistakes were made?” The red eyed devil chuckled fearfully at the killer intent released from the shrunken elderly doctor.

The Youthful Heroine started to mercilessly whack Samuel on the head with her syringe shaped cane. “You!” WHACK! “Little!” WHACK! “Idiot!” WHACK!

“OW! Ok! I get it! Stop hitting me!” After two minutes of senseless violence, the medical hero decided that the young devil had enough.

“I hope that’ll teach you to be more careful in the future.” Recovery Girl huffed as she put her cane back on the ground.

“How are you so strong?!” Samuel shouted, staring at the small old lady with new found horror.

“I had to keep this oaf in check.” She jammed a thumb in Yagi’s direction. “Now, this will feel draining, so be warned.” As she said this, Recovery Girl’s lips started to stretch. The wrinkled lips approached the young devil slowly as he gasped at the horror he was about to experience.

*Smoooooooch*

“Happyplacehappyplacehappyplace…” Samuel lied on the bed in the fetal position, his feet were fully healed… but at what cost?

“Don’t be so dramatic.” Recovery Girl shook her head before turning to Yagi. “So Which one of them is it?” She asked vaguely.

“Young Midoriya here is my successor, but young Sigurd is in on the secret.” The deflated symbol of peace explained while gesturing to the short green haired boy next to him.

“You’re Recovery Girl! Can I have your autograph?” Izuku quickly brought out his notebook and a pen, his eyes shining and his body vibrating with excitement.

“Of course dearie.” Recovery Girl smiled and signed a page on the notebook with an impressively detailed analysis of her quirk, that kid had a good head on his shoulders. “So why was a devil made aware of your quirk, Toshi?” Small Might shivered in fear of the old lady but couldn’t respond before Samuel took the lead.

“Because it was either that, or lose the perfect successor that is Izuku, ‘cause there was no way I was letting him near this kid without me around.” The red eyed devil yawned, feeling the after effects of the healing quirk, and wobbly stood up from the bed. “He said some, let’s say, hurtful things to Izuku and I wasn’t going to let him hurt him further, simple as that.” He shrugged and tumbled before catching himself on a chair.

“Careful!” Recovery Girl chided before giving the boy a pack of gummies. “Eat these.” The red eyed devil sat down and complied. “Now, what exactly did you say to the boy Toshi?”

“You know Chiyo, I really don’t think it matters right now.” Yagi tried to change the subject.

“No, go ahead. See how she reacts.” Samuel said with a mouth full of gummies.

“I said he couldn’t be a hero without a quirk…” His honesty earned him another cane to the face.

“You hypocrite!” The old lady shouted as she kept beating down on the injured hero.

“This is better than cable.” Samuel chuckled as he ate some more gummies.

“Sammy, should we stop this?” Izuku asked apprehensively, glancing at the amused expression on his devil friend’s face.

“Nah, he earned this.” He shrugged and offered Izuku some gummies, enjoying the show of the number one hero being beat by an old lady.

It took roughly ten minutes before Recovery Girl was satisfied with her beating of All Might, the symbol of peace twitched in pain from his spot on the floor.

“Is he going to be ok?” Izuku, ever the kind hearted young man, asked in concern for his mentor.

“He’ll be fine; it’ll take more than an old lady like me to take down this big oaf.” Recovery girl said dismissively before taking a closer look at Izuku. “You look quite exhausted; I’m guessing you already started your training?” She inquired.

“Oh! Yes, we started yesterday.” Izuku nodded and suppressed a yawn, the training really did wear him out. “All Might said you could help.”

“That buffoon. He knows that my quirk drains stamina, I can’t help if you’re too tired. See what happened to your friend?” Recovery Girl gestured to Samuel who was drifting in and out of sleep.

“I’m fine…” The red eyed devil mumbled before shaking his head a few times.

“But since this oaf is training you two, I think you’ll both benefit from a checkup to see what we’re working with.” The aged heroine went to her desk and beckoned the two boys to follow her. “Now, I’m sure you both had physicals before, so no need to feel ashamed of your bodies, I’m a professional and I don’t judge.” Recovery Girl explained while preparing her equipment. “Please remove your shirts so we can start.” Her request was met with reluctance and discomfort. “Don’t act like babies, I’m not going to do anything untoward.”

“I-I just don’t feel like it…” Samuel stuttered uncomfortably, trying to avert his gaze.

“Yeah… w-what he said…” Izuku followed his example.

This was setting off some serious red flags, both boys were clearly uncomfortable with removing their shirts. No, not just uncomfortable, scared. The fact that each had a hand over a specific part of their torsos, Samuel over his right shoulder and Izuku over his stomach, as if hiding something, was causing alarms to blare in her mind.

“Toshi, would you mind stepping out for a bit?” The aged heroine asked of the beaten man on the floor, who complied out of fear for his life, he dragged himself out of the office. “Now boys, the way you two are acting is setting off some serious red flags for a medical practitioner like myself. I’m not going to judge and I’m not going to criticize, I’m asking you two to remove your shirts so I can have you two checked.” She explained gently to the boys, both of whom grimaced but complied none the less.

Recovery Girl’s suspicions were proven correct when she saw the scars the littered both boys’ bodies. Samuel’s torso was filled with scars that seemed to have been created by weapons, knives more than likely, the worst one being on his right shoulder, as if it was nearly removed. Izuku wasn’t much better, his body was covered by hand shaped burn scars, clearly done by someone using their quirk on him. Recovery Girl was horrified at the sight, most of the scars were old and faded, meaning these boys received them at an even younger age. They were children!

The devil boy’s words came to her…

It wasn’t devils who beat a child to near death for a power he couldn’t control…

“Well, this is… beyond shocking and appalling. The fact that both of you have these scars all over your bodies makes me irrationally angry.” The aged heroine began. “We’ll continue the examination but afterwards I want to hear everything, understood.” Her firm tone left no room for arguments, the boys could only grimace and nod in response.

*****

It was around half an hour later that Yagi was allowed back in to the infirmary, upon entering he saw both of his protégés sitting next to each other in front of a furious looking Chiyo, the boys’ gazes firmly on the floor, young Sigurd’s hands were trembling and sparking while young Midoriya had tears in the corner of his eyes, he was biting his lower lip in an attempt to stop them from falling.

“Chiyo, what’s going on?” The deflated symbol of peace asked in concern for the boys’ behavior.

The old doctor sighed in anger before taking a deep breath and shaking her head. “You sure know how to pick them Toshi…” She looked at the boney man with the eyes of a woman who had seen decades of horrors both as a hero and a doctor. “It’s no wonder devil boy hates humans so much, not to mention your successor had it just as bad, it’s a miracle he’s still as kind as he is.” Both boys stiffened, the tears in young Midoriya’s eyes rolled down his cheeks, the green haired boy whimpered quietly. Young Sigurd’s face, for contrast, was completely blank and devoid of expression, his crimson eyes empty and lifeless, as if he felt no emotion, though the shaking of his body betrayed such a thought.

Yagi wanted to ask for more details but Recovery Girl stopped him. “For now, these boys need some rest, I’ll fill you in after you get them home.”

“I can give Izuku a ride on my motorcycle, the old man can stay here.” Young Sigurd said quietly.

“I can’t, in good conscience, allow you to drive in your current emotional state. Telling Toshi can wait, you two should go home and rest.” Recovery Girl spoke firmly, but not unkindly, like a grandmother scolding a child.

“Right…” He conceded immediately, it was strange for Toshinori to see, in the three days he knew him, young Sigurd was both spirited and stubborn… now he was neither.

“Alright then, let’s get you two home.” The symbol of peace buffed up and lifted the two boys, carrying each one under his arm, seeing as they weren’t in the mood to move. Whatever Chiyo found in her examination must have been horrifying indeed, but that could wait, these boys needed some rest.

*****

Izuku Midoriya opened the door to the apartment he shared with his mother. “I’m home…” He walked in after announcing his presence, since there was no response, it meant his mother wasn’t home… that was good, he didn’t want her to see him like this.

She can’t be trusted!

Izuku shook the thought out of his head, his mother was a wonderful person, there was no one in the world who cared for him more than her.

She gave up on you!

The green haired boy grit his teeth in frustration, he didn’t expect his past to be revealed like this… he wanted to keep the extent of the abuse he suffered to himself… what if after hearing what happened to him, All Might decided that he wasn’t worthy successor… would he abandon him as well?

Even if that happens, he will still have Sammy. Having to reveal his past was horrible, but learning that Sammy went through something similar, he finally felt understood. It wasn’t the exact same, but they still shared something, and knowing what he knows now, Izuku was sure that Sammy will never turn his back on him. For the first time he could remember, in ten years, he finally didn’t feel alone. 

Izuku made his way to his room, the room filled with All Might memorabilia, figures, poster, the works. The day he had met the man, Izuku had seriously considered setting fire to all of it. Even though he apologized, Izuku still hasn’t forgiven him for his words…

… no, I don’t think you can be a hero without a quirk…

Those words that nearly made him follow up on Kacchan’s advice…

… just pray that you’ll be born with a quirk in your next life and take a swan dive off the roof of the building…

But then, he met Sammy…

… this kid! This quirkless kid, is more of a hero than any of you…

It made him so happy… someone, for once in his life, had called him a hero.

... you're already my hero, Izuku...

He shook his head to get rid of the thought... she didn't count... she left...

More than that, he offered to make him stronger, to help him reach his dream, even if there was a price. Sammy still wanted to help him when he showed hesitation to accept, he didn’t push the deal on Izuku.

The green haired boy closed the door to his room behind him and walked a few steps forward before collapsing on the bed, he was exhausted, both physically and mentally. As soon as his body hit the mattress, the boy’s emerald eyes fluttered close, claimed by sleep, his heart fell to dreams.

*****

“Izuku! Hey, Izuku, wake up!” A familiar voice woke Izuku from his slumber, the green haired boy shifted, cold water tickled his feet as he tried to shield his eyes from the bright sun. Izuku sat up, the sand beneath him shifting as he rubbed the sleep from his eyes.

“Finally awake? And you guys say I’m lazy.” A boyish voice chuckled good naturedly.

“That’s because you are, you lazy bum.” A girl’s voice giggled in response.

“She’s right, no one’s as lazy as you.” A slightly older boy’s voice added with a teasing tone.

Izuku turned around to see three kids around his age smiling at him. The first was a boy with spikey brown hair and blue eyes, he had a contagious smile on his face. He wore a red one piece with puffy shorts under a white and black short sleeved jacket. On his feet were a massive pair of yellow shoes.

Next to him was a girl with short red hair and blue eyes, she wore a white tank top and light purple skirt, her white and purple shoes matching the size of the boy next to her.

The other boy was a bit older than them, he had long silver hair and turquois eyes, he wore a yellow and black tank top with blue fishing pants, he also had oversized shoes.

“Hey Izuku! Ready to start working on the raft?” The brown haired boy smiled as he offered Izuku his hand to help him get up.

“Yeah!” Izuku grinned as he took the boy’s hand and got up from the sand, shaking the grains that stuck to his green shorts, his massive red shoes pressed down on the sand.

“Then let’s get going!” The brown haired boy laughed and broke into a sprint.

“Hey Sora! You can’t just get a head start like that! Right Riku?” The girl looked to the other boy only to see he was already running. Izuku laughed and started running as well.

“C’mon Kairi, keep up!” He called out over his shoulder as he chased the other two boys, the wind blowing through his dark green shirt and short red and gold jacket.

“Wait up!” Kairi called out as she began chasing the boys.

Izuku kept laughing as he ran past Sora and Riku, putting him in the lead of their impromptu race. Those weird dreams could wait, and his friends had a goal to accomplish, they were building a raft in order to explore what was beyond their islands. These islands were their home, but even so… they wanted to see what’s out there, where he and Kairi came from.

As much as they loved this place, it wouldn’t be long before they left Destiny Islands.              

Chapter Text

“How where do we even start on the raft?” Kairi asked suddenly as she stopped running. The three boys also stopped instantly and looked back at her. “Did any of us have a plan for what we were going to do after the race?” The red haired tyrant of the island asked her two friends and her brother, all of whom were trying to look everywhere but at her.
“You guys are idiots.” Kairi stated flatly.

“Sorry Kairi.” Sora and Riku said simultaneously.

“Sorry sis.” Izuku mumbled and buried his face in his arms.

“Fine, guess I have to take charge. Izuku, can you draw us a sketch of the raft and what we’ll need?” Kairi turned to her brother, the green haired boy was already in the process of scribbling in his notebook.

“Where do you keep getting that thing?” Sora asked in exasperation, they’ve known Izuku for years, yet no one. Not even Kairi or their parents knew how he did his ‘magically appearing’ notebook trick.

“State secret…” Izuku mumbled, only half paying attention. Writing notes was his hobby, whether about a new plant he found, or an interesting subject at school, these notes were his way to calm down and enjoy.

… oh, so you have that habit as well…

Izuku’s vision blurred for a moment, instead of the familiar and beautiful island he was used to, he was standing in a place that would be more accurately described as a garbage dump rather than a beach. In the place of his sister and friends, was a gaunt looking man with wild blond hair, Izuku’s heart burned with admiration at the sight of him and for some reason a bit of resentment as well. The other figure on the beach was a boy with black hair, Izuku felt… at peace, the boy’s presence was like a blazing inferno in the midst of an unforgiving thunder storm, yet to Izuku it felt so comforting. Izuku couldn’t make out the distinct features of the figures’ faces, but he could see their eyes. The blond man’s eyes were shining blue in a black void, like a beacon of strength and light in the darkness. The boy’s eyes were crimson red, like fresh blood, those eyes were so strange, so… contradictory.

They were ruthless, yet they were kind.

They were ferocious, yet they were gentle.

They were terrifying, yet they were… comforting.

The only consistent description Izuku could muster was… manic. Those eyes were not calm, they appeared as if they haven’t been for years. They indicated the raging maelstrom within the heart of their owner.

… we’re friends, Izuku, just call me…

“Izuku!?”

“Huh!?” The emerald eyed boy jumped when one of his friends, Riku, shook him out of his daydream, the scrap yard disappeared and the picturesque Destiny Islands snapped back into reality.

“Are you ok? You stopped writing and just started… staring into space.” Riku said with a worried tone, Sora and Kairi looked worried as well. They all knew there was something about Izuku that was somewhat… bizarre. Everyone in the islands, adults and kids alike, saw Izuku as the dependable and responsible one, he was always there to help anyone and everyone, no matter what it was, he’d be there with a smile and an ‘I am here!’, he said that helping others was what heroes were supposed to do, whether it was homework, chores or just if someone needed to talk, Izuku was always there with a huge smile on his face. That was why certain things seemed strange, Izuku was way too apologetic, even if he was the one who was wronged, he’d apologize as if he was expecting to be punished. He was terrified of the sound of explosions, anything from fireworks to even the sparking of a lighter was enough to make him flinch like someone was going to attack him. He was self-deprecating to an uncomfortable degree, despite everyone on the islands adoring Izuku, he always had such a low opinion of himself, even after winning 5 on 1 matches against Sora, Riku, Tidus, Wakka and Selphie, multiple times, he still said he was weak.

They all figured that it came from his dreams, Izuku had strange dreams, dreams that he never seemed to remember. Kairi still remembered the time when they were four, it was around a month after she first arrived at Destiny Islands and Izuku’s family took her in. She had trouble sleeping one night so she went to her new big brother, Izuku, so he’ll make the nightmares go away, but when she got to his room, she heard sniffling. Being the curious and worried little sister that she was, Kairi entered to the room to see that Izuku was still asleep, but he was crying.
The sleeping Izuku kept crying and mumbling.

… mom… can I ever be like him… even if I don’t have a quirk?

To this day those words had stuck with Kairi, she had no idea what he was dreaming, or why he started crying even more afterwards. She had asked their mother about it, all she could say was that Izuku had very special dreams, but that wasn’t an explanation! She didn’t know what a ‘quirk’ meant, or what it had to do with being cool, but ever since that night, the nights where Izuku started to cry in pain in his sleep became more and more frequent.

“I’m fine, really.” Izuku waved off the concern with a smile, he always did that, he never wanted anyone to be worried about him, so he’d hide behind his smile. The three other friends shared a look, they figured it had something to do with his dreams, for the past two days Izuku’s sleep has been more… peaceful than normal, but that had made them curious as well. Two days ago he woke up with a beaming smile and teary eyes, he said he dreamt of something amazing, even if he didn’t remember it.

“Izuku…” Kairi started, but her brother cut her off.

“Kairi, I’m fine, just a little zoned out.” The green haired boy laughed and started to run. “Let’s just start on the raft, we don’t have a lot of time to waste.” Izuku called over his shoulder to the others, the three friends watched him run with a worried grimace, it wasn’t healthy to keep those things bottled up.

While Izuku was running, he frowned when certain words he didn’t remember hearing rolled around in his head. They all felt important, but he had no idea why they did, all he knew was that he couldn’t tell Kairi, Sora or Riku.

‘Sacred gear… One for All… what… are those?’

*****

When Samuel woke up, after an emotionally and financially taxing day (Shopping with his sister always cost a lot, but he regretted NOTHING), he found himself in the malice spewing hell hole that is Realm of Darkness, once again.

“Alright, where are they…” Samuel mumbled as he picked himself up from the ground, his first thought was to find Aqua and Nyx. He had brought a few things for Aqua, it was part of the reason the shopping trip ended up costing so much. Samuel couldn’t really remember these dreams when he woke up, nothing beyond a vague feeling of forgetfulness, that was what his dream notebook was for. As he learned when something stored in his sacred gear was to be brought in or out of the dream, the changes that occur in the object will remain when he was awake, therefor he stored a notebook in his sacred gear in order to record what he saw before waking up.

For example; a summary of his meeting with Aqua and a set of instructions on gathering supplies for when he returned to the dream.

Samuel walked around, looking for his dream companions when he picked up the sound of someone talking.

“Sure he was a bit annoying, but after being stuck alone for so long, I didn’t actually mind. He’s also pretty good looking so that was a plus, even with the whole ‘Trying to kill each other’ and the marriage thing, it was nice to have him around. But no! he has to disappear and leave me alone like every other man in my life!” Samuel followed the voice, eventually finding Aqua holding Nyx while ranting at it like a doll. Samuel sweat dropped at the sight, it was hard to watch.

“I mean… I didn’t imagine him, did I?” Aqua questioned for a moment, Nyx shook its head in response. “Yeah! I didn’t imagine him, since you’re here and you remember him.” The Keyblade master nodded at her own logic. “Besides, it’s not like I’m so desperate and starved for human contact that I’d start imagining cute boys, Isn’t that right DJ Bizznizzle?” Aqua turned to her left, the opposite direction of where Samuel stood, and spoke to the air as if someone was there… alright he should step in. “See, I knew you understood me DJ Bizznizzle, at least I’ll always have-“

“Aqua, am I interrupting something?” Samuel asked carefully while preparing himself for the blue haired lady’s anger.

Aqua’s head snapped to him and she let go of Nyx, letting it fall to the ground with a soft thud. The Keyblade master stared at the red eyed devil with unblinking eyes, causing him to shuffle awkwardly as the gaze turned more and more intense by the second.

“Aqua-“ Samuel’s words were cut off as he was tackled by the hysterical woman, who held on to him desperately as if he was going to vanish again.

“You’re real, you’re back…” She whispered into his chest, her fingers tightening around the fabric of his shirt. “I’m not alone…”

Samuel stood uncomfortably as Aqua cried and hugged him like a lifeline, his mind was panicking and screaming that he should push her away, his wrists were starting to burn and his vision was fading out, but the red eyed devil simply steeled himself and shakily wrapped his arms around the crying woman.

“T-There There, I’m here, so you don’t have to worry.” Samuel stuttered as Aqua tightened the embrace. “I won’t leave you alone, I’m here for you.” His mind defaulted to trying to act like a hero, even if the situation didn’t exactly fit.

Aqua stopped crying and let go of Samuel, looking at him with a smile on her face. “Thank you, Sammy.”

‘She has a really beautiful smile… wait what?’ Samuel’s thoughts came to a screeching halt, his face lost all trace of emotion, except for the burning blush on his cheeks.

“Sammy, are you feeling well? Your face is red…” Aqua gently put a soft hand to Samuel’s forehead to check his temperature.

‘This cliché!? Are you fucking for real?!’ Samuel screamed in his mind as he hastily took a step back, breaking the contact… his forehead felt so cold all of a sudden…

“Are you ok, Sammy? You’re acting a bit different.” Aqua tilted her head in confusion. When she first met him, he was snarky and flirty, now he was a nervous wreck.

“Remember what I told you, I was high on adrenaline last time…” Samuel kicked the ground uncomfortably, trying to avert his gaze.

Aqua recalled their conversation after their fight…

… I’m so high on adrenaline right now that it’s overriding my compulsive fear of women…

… being sexually assaulted at age eleven would do that to anyone…

“Oh, Sammy, I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to…” Aqua tried apologizing, but Samuel raised a hand to stop her.

“It’s fine Aqua, don’t worry about it.” Samuel cleared his throat before activating his sacred gear. “Now, on to more important things…” He trailed off as he pulled a paper pamphlet from his choker and aimed it away from him and Aqua.

The pamphlet glowed blue and large blue magic circle appeared on the ground several meters away from them. A glowing blue light emerged from the circle and when it subsided, a large metal cauldron took its place.

“Did you just conjure that cauldron out of nothing?!” Aqua asked in amazement, she already knew that Sammy could use magic, but his magic seemed more inclined to… destruction.

“Nah, it’s a storage spell.” Samuel waved the pamphlet a bit and put it back in his gear. “You see, since you’ve been stuck here for near a decade without any form of contact other than Heartless and DJ Bizznizzle-“ The red eyed devil ducked, a blast of ice sailed over his head. “- I figured that you’d appreciate a few… creature comforts; food, new clothes, a bath… Satan knows it’ll be easier on my nose if you bathe-“ He stepped to the side right before a bolt of lightning struck the ground where he just stood.
“You are a very violent woman.”

Aqua glared at him and lowered her Keyblade. “Quite making fun of my smell.”

“If I have to smell you, I get to make fun of it, you try standing next to a person who hasn’t bathed in years with a nose that puts blood hounds to shame.” The red eyed devil shook his head and walked over to the cauldron, climbing up its edge, he started fishing packages out of it.

“Well excuse me, it’s not like there’s a bath readily available in the LITERAL HELL that is Realm of Darkness.” Aqua huffed and crossed her arms, Sammy was bringing out the worst in her, but at the very least he was there.

“Well, not literal hell, I’ve been to hell, doesn’t look like this.” Samuel said off handedly as he took out the last package and set it with the rest a few meters away from the cauldron.

“Excuse me?” The Keyblade master had double take at the casual admittance, was he joking?

“You’re excused.” He replied, barely paying attention to her and raising his hands in the direction of the cauldron. Gritting his teeth in concentration, he channeled his devil magic, creating a magic circle above the large metal container, out of the circle came a torrent of water that filled the cauldron to the brim.

“What do you mean ‘I’ve been to hell’?” Aqua asked incredulously. “Don’t you have to be dead for that?”

“Well… I did die when I was eleven, that sick bitch actually managed to hurt me quite a bit before I turned her to ash and I didn’t make it out.” Samuel shrugged his shoulders and took a deep breath, water magic was especially difficult for him, considering he was naturally attuned to lightning and flame, it wasn’t difficult to guess why. It was funny really, the Sitri family were specialized in water magic and he, their heiress’ prized servant (Even if Sona will never admit it), was absolute pants at using it for more than basic utility.

“Then how are you here? Are you a ghost or something?” It would be strange, but not impossible, Aqua had met the Lord of the Dead, a ghost wouldn’t be as surprising by comparison.

“Nope, I was revived as devil, brought back to life to serve under my master, Sona Sitri.” The red eyed devil crouched down beside the cauldron and lit a black flame beneath it. “Good thing this place is so full of malice, makes for great kindling.” He muttered, watching as his flames consumed the negativity in the air in order to keep burning.

“So you’re a… devil?” Aqua asked hesitantly. “An evil creature of darkness?” She thought of attacking him, but she couldn’t muster the resolve to do so, he was the first person she had to talk to in nearly a decade and the only piece of social contact she had, he even promised to get her out of this place.

“Creature of darkness… yeah. Evil? Not so much.” Samuel stood up and extinguished the flames in his hands. “Devils are creatures of desire, first and foremost, we get stronger by pursuing our desires and granting the wishes of humans who forge contracts with us.” The midnight haired devil explained as he went over to the array of packages and opened one up.

“Contract?” The blueberry haired lady asked with a tilt of her head. It made sense… somewhat, it was called ‘a deal with the devil’ for a reason.

“Yup, human summons devil - human makes request - devil grants request - human pays devil the appropriate price – devil gets a rank up, another satisfied customer.” Samuel took out what appeared to be a light blue tarp as well as some tent poles out of the opened package.

“So what is the price? Their lives?” Aqua asked with a bit of suspicion to her voice, if Samuel took offence to her question, he didn’t show it.

“Hehe, common misconception, but no, we very rarely deal in ‘lives and souls’ nowadays, anything from a piece of art, to a valuable enough object and even money.” Sammy elaborated and started to chuckle. “But there are still those cases with deranged cultists who do the whole ‘virgin sacrifice’ or ‘bride to the devil’ things. And before you ask, yes, someone’s virginity can also be used as payment in certain cases, disgusting, but it really depends on the devil and summoner, it’s a case by case basis.” He said and began hammering the poles to the ground around the cauldron.

“Heh… that doesn’t seem as… bad…” Aqua trailed off as certain memory of her first conversation with Sammy came back to her.

… tell you what, get me out of this hell hole and I’ll marry you…

“Sammy…” The blueberry haired lady started with a shaky voice. “… the first time we met… did I… put us in a contract with my marriage to you as payment?”

“Hmmm?” Samuel stopped hammering the poles to the ground and looked back at her.

*****

Samuel was about to collapse in his bed after an exhausting day of emotional reveals and shopping when a certain phone had different plans.

“I’m blue~ Da ba dee da ba daa~”

“Ughhhhhhhhh!” Samuel groaned and picked up the phone. “This better be important woman!” The red eyed devil growled into his phone.

“Samuel, my dear, precious, beloved pawn~” the sickly sweet voice of the woman who owned him, came from the phone.

“Boss, are ya drunk? Cause if you’re talking to me like that, you’re either drunk or pissed…” Samuel sighed deeply. “What did I do this time, Kaichou?”

“You see, Samuel~ it’s really quite interesting. I was going through our contracts, as I do, and I noticed a brand new contract, I have no idea where it even came from. Do you want to know its details?”

“I’m sure you’ll tell me.” Samuel really didn’t want to deal with whatever crawled up Sona’s ass at that point, he just wanted to sleep.

“Well… the details were ‘Get me out of this hell hole and I’ll marry you’… Samuel~ when the fuck did you forge a marriage contract?!”

Samuel hit the end call button and stared at his phone, his impending doom could wait until he got a good night’s sleep.

“She’s going to kill you for that…” Samuel’s familiar, Chiaki, told him as she appeared on the phone screen.

“zzzzzzzz…” But he was already sleeping at that point.

*****

“Yeah, you did, don’t worry though, we can iron out a different payment. Not really stoked to force a woman to marry me, beautiful as you are, I’d rather get married to a woman who loves me not one who owes me.”

“You’re being pretty accommodating for a devil.” Aqua felt equal parts relieved and disappointed at how quick Samuel was to let her off the hook on the marriage thing. ‘Am I not good enough?’ the treacherous thought entered her mind before she could help it.

“We wouldn’t exactly keep getting customers if we screwed them over. You’ll still be paying something, as much as I just want to help you out pro bono, you locked us in the contract and it’s a pretty heavy one at that.” Samuel sighed as he finished hammering the poles, he hated having to take payment out of someone in a situation like this, he just wanted to help.

… do you?

Of course he did, his heritage and nature as a devil be damned, he wanted to be a hero, saving someone’s life shouldn’t come at a price! He didn’t even understand how Aqua locked them in that contract in the first place, he doubted that her ‘offer’ was serious and even if it was, it shouldn’t have been enough to cement a geas like that. What actions did they take for the contract to manifest?

… who cares, it is in your nature to take, you filthy monster. The grandson of that disgusting rapist of a thunder god, the descendant of the malevolent serpent who got his ass beat by a shiny sun bird, there are so many creatures such as that in your family line. Selfishness runs through your veins! The last person in your family who tried to play hero was your fool of a namesake; ‘the mighty dragon slayer’, thrown aside like garbage when people started to fear his strength, the path of the hero only brings pain! So why not walk the path of the Djin like you were born to do.

He was through listening to that tripe! One of the few things that he felt grateful for about having X in his head, was the fact that the hound managed to keep those annoying thoughts away, even if by virtue of being insufferable in their stead.

… and then there is him, isn’t there? A god of death resides within you, the path of life was never your own to take, it is a path for your beloved sister, the feathered serpent, it is the path of your dear friend, the welsh dragon, but it is not your own. Why deal with the pain, young plague? Why not embrace your true nature? Let go of your silly delusions of being a hero and return to your mother’s family as the rightful heir they all recognize you as, take your rightful place in this world as Alf Leila wa Leila, as you were always meant to.

Shut up! He was going to be a hero! He was going to reach out to others and save them! His hunger won’t get the best of him, no matter his blood, no matter the pitch black wings on his back, he was going to become a hero! He was going to save! He was going to help! He was going to bring hope instead of despair!

“Sammy…” Aqua’s voice broke him out of his internal struggle, her soft caring tone chased away the rainclouds in his head like the bright rays of the sun. he felt a hand on his shoulder and looked back to see that Aqua was right next to him. Was he truly so distracted that he didn’t notice she came closer, at the very least the sme-

*Squeeeeeeze*

Aqua’s gentle grip on his shoulder turned vice like. “You weren’t thinking anything unflattering about my smell, were you?” The Keyblade master asked with a sweet smile that radiated killing intent.

Is it wrong that he found this attractive? That imminent feeling of danger and barely restrained bloodlust? If anything it should be driving his fight or flight response through the roof, but right now all that was ‘driving’ was his desire to s-

‘BAD! BAD! BAD! Bad boy! Stop thinking about it!’ he shouted in his mind, he was already in love with someone! Never mind the fact that he stood no chance with her, or how he knew for a fact that devils weren’t exactly big on ‘monogamy’ and that Sona had told him after he had reincarnated that high ranking devils tended to have harems (for some reason), back then it was only Sona, him and Tsubaki. His sister, Selena, joined them shortly after as a knight and they haven’t recruited anyone since, which meant they had the vacant spots of two bishops, two rooks, one knight, and a single pawn.

But I digress. 

In truth he was in love with two people, not including the irate Keyblade master in front of him, one was obviously his master, Sona, even though he knew she would never return his feelings. And the other, quite predictably, was his newest friend, Izuku Midoriya, not that Samuel would pursue either of them, he knew it was hopeless. And that doesn’t even mention his affection for two certain ladies who held the title of his first true friends, his master would maim him for at least one of them and kill him for the other.

“Not at all! In fact, I’m just going to finish setting this up, so you can relax. Ok? Ok!” Samuel Laughed nervously while setting the tarp on the poles and hiding the cauldron from view, he then rushed to open another package and gave its contents as well as another, smaller, package to a bemused Aqua. “Here! Clothes, towels, and the all the other bath related stuff that I’m just too uncomfortable to talk about! Off you go!”

“Thank you…” Aqua said carefully, hesitantly taking the offered package and clothes. “I appreciate this, but I better not catch you trying to peep on me.” She warned very seriously before muttering under her breath. “Light knows I caught Terra and Ven enough times…”

“Heh, sounds like a whole thing. Anyhoodle, I’m gonna hang out with Nyx while you… well… y’know. I think it’s kinda upset that we ignored it since I got here.” Samuel looked down at little Lavan Shadow, who hissed at him. “Oh? My bad, ‘She’, She’s upset that we ignored her.” The red eyed devil corrected himself at Nyx’s insistence that she was now female, who was he to argue?

“Alright then…” Aqua stared at the interaction between Samuel and Nyx uncomfortably, she didn’t know how he was communicating with the small Heartless, but she guessed it had to do with him being a devil, maybe creatures of darkness could understand each other? Well, that could wait, she hasn’t bathed in years and the steam coming out of that make shift shower curtain was looking mighty tempting.
“I’m serious, by the way, if you even try-“

“You’ll shove your oversized house key where the sun don’t shine, hevanti.” Samuel said with a shake of his head and crouched down to pick up Nyx, after picking up the little creature he walked away from the spot he installed the make shift bath and sat down with his back firmly facing it.

“Heh, what a gentleman…” Aqua drawled and went into the makeshift curtain to enjoy her first bath in nigh a decade.

*****

“You know, Nyx, if time could pass normally in this place,” Samuel started as he held Nyx in his hands. “I’d say she’s taking her sweet ass time. Not that I don’t get it, she deserves to enjoy this for a bit… she does have a nice voice…” The red eyed devil muttered under his breath, listening to Aqua’s calm humming… he had good ears, it came with being a dog.

Nyx hissed something at him and he tilted his head in confusion. “What do you mean ‘how do I know’? The flow of Chi in this place is absolutely whack, anyone with even a bit of awareness to natural energy would notice this. Still though, it’s interesting… a place where the flow of time is completely different, nigh none existent, you could spend centuries in this place and never age, just look at Aqua, not that a century would actually age me all that much normally…” he chuckled and shook his head a little. “There’s this sense of wrongness in this place, you know? If you put a yokai here, the irregular flow of the Chi would likely drive them mad, but for me? I…” There was an almost crazed look in Samuel’s crimson eyes, but it was gone a second later. “If I had found the Realm of Darkness before I met Kaichou, I’d likely never want to leave, it feels… right. I feel like this is where I was always meant to be.” A shaky smile appeared on Samuel’s face.

Nyx purred and Samuel lifted her with shock in his eyes.

“Are you joking?” The midnight haired devil asked. The little Shadow shook her head in return. “Look, I get that you’re fond of me, but I don’t think that this is an option.”

Nyx waved her little arms and purred, the little Heartless gestured to the Realm around her.

Samuel sighed. “Look, even if I wanted to be your king, and I’m not sure that I do, I still have my promise to Aqua, my obligations to Kaichou, not to mention my dream to be a hero.” Samuel’s heart nearly broke when he saw Nyx deflate in his hands. “Awwww… don’t look at me like that…”

“Sammy, am I interrupting something?”

“Ah! Shit! Aqua!” Samuel turned around in surprise to see Aqua, completely refreshed and wearing a new set of clothes (Curtesy of Selena D. Sigurd’s fashion sense). The outfit consisted of black leather boots that reached just below her knees, light blue skinny jeans with a black leather belt, and a pink top covered by a black leather jacket with blue lines on the sleeves… she looked like a biker babe…
Not to mention how captivating her hair was, now that it was clean and neat, instead of that bird’s nest she had before.

“Lena, ani lo yodea im ani rotze lachnock ottach o lechabeck ottach.” Samuel muttered in a daze as he stared at Aqua. Thoughts of taking Aqua for thrill rides on his motorcycle flooding his mind.

‘… well that’s a problem.’

“What was that?” Aqua asked with a tilt of her head, she’d never heard that language before.

“Don’t worry about it!” Samuel said quickly, shaking away the… daydreams, he carefully placed Nyx back on the ground and stood up. “So anyway, you hungry?” The red eyed devil went back to the packages and opened another one, this time taking out a lunchbox.

“Very…” The Keyblade master had the decency to blush when her stomach rumbled. She nodded gratefully when Samuel handed her the box.

“Good thing I made plenty for you then, sit tight and enjoy your meal while I pack things up for us to get going.” He grinned and went over to breakdown the pseudo camp he had built.

Aqua sat down and opened the box, taking out the pair of chopsticks attached to the lid, she was pleasantly surprised by the nice looking lunch, it was carefully divided, with small hamburgers, salad and rice kept apart by the walls inside of the box.

‘Well… it looks edible enough…’ Aqua thought, hesitantly picking a piece of burger and placed it in her mouth.

“Mm!”

“Aqua? Are you…” Samuel turned around after removing and folding the tarp, only to find Aqua eating with tears in her eyes. “Ah! Sweet Leviathan! If it’s bad you don’t have to eat it!” The red eyed devil shouted in panic when Aqua just kept eating.

“No… it’s not bad… it’s delicious…” The Blueberry haired lady mumbled between bites. “I haven’t eaten since I got here.”

“Good thing the passage of time is different here, or you might have actually starved.” Samuel gave something between a grin and a grimace when he thought of dying of starvation in place like that. ‘Aqua deserves better than to go out like that.’ He thought as he started wrenching the poles out of the ground.

“Yeah… if there’s one good thing about being stuck here, it’s that I haven’t aged a day.” Aqua said bitterly as she started shoveling the food into her mouth at a much faster rate.

“You look great, how old are you anyway?” The red eyed devil asked while pulling the last of the poles and sorting them and the tarp inside of their package.

“Didn’t I explain to you how you’re not supposed to talk to a lady?” The Keyblade master warned after finishing her meal and putting the box aside.

“You mean bashing me over the head? You did in fact, but you’re definitely not at the age where that question should bother you. I’m guessing… late teens?” Samuel lifted the water filled cauldron and carried it away from the packages.

“Yes, I turned seventeen about a month before I got stuck in this shit-hole.” Aqua glared at the air around her.

“Hmm… well, since you told me your age, I’m fourteen, I’ll be fifteen next month.” Samuel tilted the cauldron and let the water spill out.

“Honestly, I was expecting you to be older, what with the whole devil thing, I thought you’d be like a… thousand-year-old immortal.” Aqua chuckled to hide her mortification at the fact that she locked herself in a marriage contract with a fourteen-year-old, never mind the fact that she preferred younger men, considering all older male figures in her life tended to manipulate her, try to kill her, set her against her friends and refuse to listen to her when he WAS SO OBVIOUSLY EVIL! TERRA YOU MORON!

‘Ahhhhhhh!  Do not open that door, Aqua!’ The lady who spend nearly a decade in solitude (And was definitely still sane, bee tee dubs *wink wink*) screamed in her mind, at the idiocy of her friend. Not that the other one didn’t fuck up royally either, but it was significantly harder to stay mad at Ven when she recalled that neither her nor Terra really tried to listen to him, they just treated him like a child and told him to go to his room.

‘Is… is this my fault? Did… did I cause this?’

“Aqua you’re trembling, what’s wrong?” Samuel put down the cauldron and rushed to the trembling Aqua’s side.

“It’s my fault…”

Samuel looked at her strangely, he figured she was reliving old traumas, but he wasn’t exactly the best at handling things like that. Exploiting them? That was easy. Resolving them? His method to deal with his numerous traumas was gambling and violence (Sometimes he’d down a bottle of arak, if he felt low enough), all in all, he wasn’t the best person to speak of coping mechanisms.

“What’s your fault, Aqua?” He could at least ask, even if he couldn’t help, he could at least listen.

“Terra… Ven… all my fault…” The broken woman muttered, she was already deep in self-loathing and that place making it worse. Unlike him, who was mostly immune to the corruptive effect of the Realm of Darkness, Aqua was not only vulnerable, but overexposed.

“You…” He hesitantly put an arm around her shoulder and pulled her in for a hug. “Want to talk about it?”

The blueberry haired lady stilled for a moment, Samuel was worried if he had upset her, but then he could feel her nodding into his chest.

“Can we… stay like this, while I tell you?” Aqua mumbled, a small bit of shame in her voice for being so vulnerable, for being so weak, at least in her own eyes. But that hug… that small bit of physical comfort, it felt nice. She had been alone for so long, she was undoubtedly just the smallest bit touch starved and being hugged like that, after so long where her only physical contact was fighting, she was reluctant to let it go.

“Of course we can…” Samuel said softly while hugging Aqua a bit tighter, Nyx had decided to join in and climbed on Aqua’s lap, both creatures of darkness provided her comfort as she relived the events that led to the worst day in her life.

*****

The day after he met Recovery Girl, Izuku was sitting in class, not really paying attention, but not being distracting either. He already knew everything that the teacher was explaining, but elected to keep his head down on the matter, he had learned long ago that no matter what he did, he was always in the wrong, he wasn’t allowed to be smart, or strong, or a hero, or a human being… oh hello negative emotions! Who the hell let you out of the box?! In! You! Fucking! Go!

That’s right! Back in the box! This is healthy! This is what healthy people do!

Healthy and none destructive outlets? What are those?

Izuku was sure that had he not been doctoring his own results to be lower than Kacchan’s, he’d have the highest grades ever recorded in that joke of a school’s history. Or rather, he would, if the teachers wouldn’t doctor the results themselves and send other students to… teach him a lesson.

‘No, it’s fine guys, I totally don’t mind more bruises and scars. I already have so many, what’s a few more?!’

At the very least his former best friend, Kacchan, was taking it a bit easier on him after the incident three days ago, his incredibly rude words to him right after said incident notwithstanding. He’d ignored Izuku from the second they got to school, the most he did was scowl at him and give a gruff “Nerd…” before walking away… that was Kacchan for ‘good morning’, he was being civil!

… Maybe he finally grew a conscience?

He wasn’t that bad… Izuku was sure that Kacchan could be a great hero someday, he was just a bit rough around the edges…

… if by rough around the edges you mean ‘total monster’ then yes, he is ‘rough around the edges’.

He was just a bit misguided… it wasn’t like he was an unrepentant monster.

… You have some type of mental issue, it’s the only explanation to how you can defend your abuser of over ten years.

It really wasn’t fair to say… if he had cut off contact with anyone just for being mean spirited from time to time than he’d never would have been friends with Ri… Ri… Rik…

What… was he thinking? He didn’t think he knew anyone like he just thought of, but the thought was there none the less. He saw images of a beach, not a trash heap like Tagobah, a beautiful beach where three other kids were sitting with him on a sideways grown tree with yellow star shaped fruits… it all felt so familiar, what was the name of those fruits?

“NERD!” The rough voice of Katsuki Bakugou broke Izuku’s day dream, the beach vanished and the awful torture chamber that passed for an Aldera class room was left in its place.

“K-Kacchan!? W-what’s wrong?” Izuku stuttered fearfully, had he done something to upset Kacchan? Was he going to get another beating? Wait! He was supposed to meet with Sammy and All Might, if Sammy learned that he’d been hurt again… he’d call down lighting to burn down the school!

… that didn’t sound so bad actually.

“Class ended five minutes ago, nerd! Why the fuck are you still sitting there staring into space?” Was that… concern?! That couldn’t be right.

“O-oh, it’s nothing…” Izuku despised feeling weak like this! It was a feeling he always got when he was around Kacchan, he always made Izuku feel irrelevant.

“Tch! Whatever, just don’t fucking get yourself killed or some shit that would hurt auntie Inko…” Kacchan grumbled. If there was one person in their lives that Kacchan respected and genuinely liked, it was Izuku’s mother, Inko Midoriya. She was the only person who Kacchan spoke to with any respect.

‘I’d bet she’d prefer he was her son… not some quirkless disappointment like me…’ Izuku thought bitterly before his eyes widened in realization and horror.

What the hell was he thinking!? His mom loved him just the way he was! She never so much as implied that she was disappointed with his quirklessness!

… But she never believed in you either, did she, DEKU?

Izuku and Kacchan’s conversation was interrupted by Izuku’s phone buzzing, signifying he got a message. The green haired boy picked up his phone and opened his group chat with Sammy and All Might, it had a message from Sammy.

SYMBOLS OF TOMORROW

X gon’ give it to ya: Yo! Izuku, you done with class?

X gon’ give it to ya: I’m coming to pick ya up from school to the beach.

Sammy was coming here?!

All Bones: I AM… eagerly awaiting you both to continue your training.

Lean, Green, fighting little Bean: I just finished, I’ll wait outside.

Izuku typed out his response and pocketed his phone with a nervous smile, looking up he saw Kacchan’s face set in an expression between confused and angry, the green haired boy’s smile dropped instantly.

“The fuck was that about, nerd?” The blond bomber asked with a glare at the hand that had just held the phone.

“U-uhhh… it’s uhhh… something really important I have to get to! Yeah! Bye Kacchan!” Izuku was already bolting down the hallway by the time Kacchan even processed his words.

He could hear footsteps behind him, Kacchan was chasing him! He wasn’t going to accept that answer, the ash blond was much more athletic than Izuku, it was only a matter of time until he caught up. Luckily, years of being chased by bullies made Izuku quite creative with his escapes. Noticing a bathroom coming up, Izuku quickly ducked in and locked the door behind him, by the sound of the rattles and popping, Kacchan was right outside and the lock wouldn’t hold him for long. The green bean quickly set to work, picking the lock on the window and climbing out on the back of the school.

“I’m safe…” Izuku sighed in relief, he slowly walked to the entrance of the school to wait for Sammy to come pick him up. He managed to escape a confrontation and reach the gate, for now at least, now he just had to wait for his friend to come take him to the beach. For once, things seem to be going we-

“DEKU!”

Why does the world hate him?

“Kacchan!” Izuku yelled in surprise as the blond bomber was charging up behind him.

“Don’t fucking ‘Kacchan’ me, you damn nerd! What the fuck is up with you?!” The ash blond demanded of the terrified greenette, his red eyes bore into Izuku’s green with a burning glare. Had his eyes always looked like this? That scathing anger and hidden layer of uncertainty? Izuku much preferred Sammy’s shade of red, it made him feel safe, like being wrapped up in a hug… ok! Izuku was discovering things about himself that he never really wanted to, but that crisis could wait.

“W-what do you mean, Kacchan?” Izuku tried to play innocent, he just had to wait it out, then Sammy would subtly come and get him out of there.

“Don’t play fucking dumb, NERD! What’s with that text earlier?!” Izuku fidgeted at the yell, he had to stall, Kacchan would beat the hell out of him if he found out he was still trying to be a hero. “Well!? Are you going to ans-“

*vrooooOOOOM!*

The sound of a motorcycle interrupted Kaccan, Izuku’s eyes widen as he recognized the Sound… Sammy’s bike! He was coming to pick him up on his bike?! His very attention catching bike?! Did he not remember that Izuku couldn’t afford to catch anyone’s attention in that school?! All students in the courtyard turned to the sound, seeing a helmeted figure riding towards the school on a black motorcycle with red and green patterns as well as gold coated plating.

As the rider approached the school he popped a wheelie before jumping on a railing and riding on top of it. when he reached the end of the railing, the rider hit the front breaks, sending him and his bike flying through the air spinning. The rider quickly took control of his bike in midair and corrected his trajectory to land safely on the ground, the wheels of the bike hit the pavement and the bike slid along the ground with a screech until it stopped right in front of the gate to Aldera.

The students, stunned at the stunt, stared at the figure as he removed his helmet, revealing his pale face and shaking his head, the wind swishing through his midnight black hair. His red eyes were half lidded and his face was set in a ‘Brooding bad boy’ kind of expression. The harpies- I mean- female students of Aldera swooned at the display while the fucksacks- I mean- male students watched in either appreciation or envy at the newcomer, all but one.

“*snrrrrrrt* hehehehahahaha!” All eyes immediately snapped to Izuku, who was laughing so hard he couldn’t even notice the glares sent his way. All the students had the same thought, what the hell was this quirkless bug even thinking he could laugh for?

“Sammy, that was ridiculous! That face doesn’t suit you at all!” Izuku laughed at his friend’s ridiculous display. The students watched eagerly for the newcomer to run Deku over with his bike for laughing at him, but what they weren’t expecting was for the rider to grin and laugh as well.

“There’s that beautiful smile I love seeing, knew that this would get a laugh out of ya!” Sammy chuckled as he got off his bike and walked towards his green haired friend with a smile on his face. Izuku blushed at Sammy’s compliment, he never got compliments from anyone other than his mom, usually people said that he was plain looking, a fitting appearance for a quirkless waste of space…

“Who the fuck are you?!” The screech broke Izuku and Sammy out of their moment, Katsuki Bakugou strode up to Sammy and Cut him off, hateful red eyes glaring into impassive crimson ones.

“I’m Samuel D. Sigurd and you’re the jackass who got caught by the sludge villain and needed Izuku to rescue you.” Sammy said with a blank face and monotone voice.

“I didn’t need shit from Deku, you gear head fuck!” Kacchan growled at Sammy while popping small explosions in his hands as an intimidation tactic, it certainly worked on Izuku, the green bean was shaking like a leaf.

“Stupid AND delusional. Winning combo you got there, Sparkles, you’re real intimidating, too bad that unlike literally everyone in this shit show of a school, I ain’t afraid of ya.” Sammy stated impassively at the fuming ash blond, who’s face turned red and feral with rage.

Who the hell did this extra think he was?! Did he even get who he was talking to?! He was Katsuki motherfucking Bakugou, the future number one hero, the only student from that worthless school who was going to make it into UA! He was a big fucking deal! And this extra needed to learn his place!

“DIE!!!!”

Izuku watched in horror as Kacchan swung his sparkling hand at Sammy’s face, his intent to harm him the same way he had done to Izuku for years. Kacchan detonated a large explosion point blank in Sammy’s face, leaving the red eyed devil’s fate shrouded in smoke.

The green haired boy heard mutterings of how Sammy deserved what he got for trying to stand up to Kacchan, as if these monsters didn’t just witness an assault in broad day light.

Katsuki grinned savagely at the smoke cloud, now that extra would learn his place.

“Was that supposed to hit me?” Katsuki froze when he heard the question come from behind him, the smoke cloud dissipated showing only Katsuki’s hand covered in black flames. The ash blond screamed in pain as the flames climbed and burned his arm, but the pain wasn’t normal, it wasn’t burning his flesh, his arm was perfectly fine beneath the flames. It was as if his blood was on fire and it kept spreading and getting worse, the pain made him angry and the angrier he got the more painful the burning became. He hated the bastard who was doing this to him, but the thought was making the pain worse as well. The worst part was how the more the flames burned, the memories of his past with Deku came rushing in, how he had hurt him, how he had belittled him, he felt guilty! It was fucking torture!

“How pathetic, are you truly the second best this place has to offer?” At the taunting question, Katsuki forced himself to turn around, seeing the black haired bastard who was supposed to die from his explosion, he was completely unharmed!? What the hell?!

“I’m not second best, fucker! I’m number one!” Katsuki screamed in defiance while swinging his other arm at the Sammy. The crimson eyed devil shook his head before spinning away from the attack and retaliating with a flaming back kick to Katsuki’s chin.

“Khaaagh!” The blond bomber’s head snapped up at the collision with Samuel’s foot.

“How disappointing… I was hoping you’d be, at least, somewhat strong. Are you really the guy who tortured Izuku all these years? A weakling like you? You’re not even worth the effort.” Sammy shook his head in dissatisfaction of his lackluster opponent. “Come on, Izuku, we got training to get to-“ A massive explosion engulfed Samuel’s form, Kacchan’s left hand smoked and shook, he wasn’t used to unleashing explosions that big, it did a number on his hands, but it was worth it to kill the bastard who was burning his right arm.

“You just don’t learn, do ya?” Katsuki’s eyes widened in shock when he heard the voice behind him once again, turning his head so fast he heard a crack, he saw the bastard laying on the ground on his side, his head propped on his left hand while his right tapped the ground rhythmically, a thoroughly bored expression on his face. “How about you learn some humility? Squeal for me, PIG!”

The flames on Katsuki’s right arm spread quickly, engulfing his entire body in seconds, the blond bomber squealed in pain, letting out explosions out of anger. The more he screamed and cursed the bigger the flames became.

“I think you learned your lesson… for now.” Samuel snapped his fingers, causing the black flames to disappear instantly and leaving Katsuki completely unharmed except for the agonized expression on his face. The ash blond fell face first to the ground, Samuel chuckled at his sad state before getting up. “Hopefully you’ll learn that you aren’t as great as you seem to think… and by the way, if Izuku hadn’t convinced me to give you a chance, you’d never set foot inside UA.” Samuel spat at the ground near Katsuki’s head and turned to the stunned Izuku and gave him a reassuring grin.

“Come on, buddy, let’s get going, yeah?” Izuku nodded dumbly as Sammy took his hand and led him to the bike, leaving the stunned by standers behind to gawk at their precious Bakugou passed out on the ground in pain.

As Samuel and Izuku got on the bike and drove away, the student body of Aldera reached a horrifying realization, Izuku Midoriya had someone to protect him and that person just beat Bakugou, the strongest person in their school. Their days of tormenting the innocent boy were at an end, less their souls burn to ash by the rage of the hound’s black flames.

*****

Toshinori was standing at the beach, wondering what was taking his young protégés so long.

‘Protégés…’ He thought with a smile. In those short days he actually came to care quite a bit about both boys. Young Midoriya was the perfect successor, kind, brave, determined and dedicated, Toshinori couldn’t have found anyone better if he tried. ‘And no, Mirai, you don’t get to decide who gets MY quirk!’ Sure young Toogata might be great, but he wasn’t his choice, he chose young Midoriya and nothing would change that. It was so infuriating for All Might that his old friend was so adamant on disregarding his choices. “No, All Might, you can’t continue your career like this.” Toshinori grumbled, imitating Nighteye. “No, All Might, you can’t choose some quirkless freak as your successor, you should choose Mirio! It’s my choice damn it!” Mirai always brought the worst in him, always going on and on about his vision for a perfect society in All Might’s image, it was exhausting. Toshinori didn’t want someone who would rebuild the world in his image, he wanted an equal who would stand by his side to protect those who could not protect themselves.

And then there was young Sigurd, they got off to a rocky start, but the young devil’s loyalty to young Midoriya was beyond words. Honestly, even if he might take exception to the comparison, young Sigurd reminded the deflated hero of Mirai. Their quirks, their sarcasm, their stubbornness, even their dedication to their respective friend, the difference was though that young Sigurd held something that Mirai never did; compassion. Mirai was sever, hard, cruel even, and while Toshinori could easily see the potential for cruelty in young Sigurd. ‘No boy his age should have those eyes.’ He had a kindness within him rarely seen in others.

*vrooooOOOOMMM!!!!!*

Toshinori turned his head to the source of the loud noise, young Sigurd’s motorbike.

Toshinori’s protégés came riding down the road, young Midoriya was screaming in either delight or fear (Both? Both is good).

*Scrrrrrreeeeeeeeeeeeeeeech!*

The bike screeched to a halt on the pavement, young Midoriya would have flown of had he not been keeping a death grip on young Sigurd’s waist. Toshinori chuckled at the sight, he chose some entertaining successors, one a crybaby dragon and the other a literal daredevil.

“BOOM! Told ya we’d get here fast!” Samuel laughed and took off his helmet, shaking his hair into its usual messy state.

“I never… challenged you on it…” Izuku fell off the bike with his body shaking, he didn’t even take off the green helmet that Samuel had given him. (No, he didn’t buy that helmet specifically because it matched Izuku’s eyes)

“Sorry, what was that, Izu, drive faster next time?” Samuel asked sarcastically as he got off the bike and helped the shaking Izuku to his feet.

“I’m never getting on that bike with you again.” The green bean grumbled when Samuel took off the helmet from his head.

“It’s cute that you think that.” Samuel pinched Izuku’s cheek and went to open the bike’s storage compartment.

“Young Midoriya, young Sigurd, you two are here a bit later than I expected, did something happen?” Toshinori came up the stairs to the platform to greet them, a worried look on his skeletal face.

“Had to neuter an arrogant pup, no biggie.” Samuel shrugged as he rummaged through the storage compartment.

“You burned Kacchan alive…” Izuku mumbled quietly.

“You did WHAT?!” The deflated hero shouted in outrage.

“Few things… first: that was the guy who’s been tormenting Izuku for years.” The red eyed devil started while taking out a small case out of the bike.

“Perfectly understandable.” Toshinori immediately accepted the supposed crime, no one hurt his successor and gets away with it.

“Second: He is physically unharmed, I used The Flamas Sagradas of Repent, they burn at his heart rather than his body, the more guilt a person feels the more the flames burn and the longer the effect lasts, I was holding back on that though.” Samuel took out a case, that was definitely too big to fit in the bike, from the compartment. “Last thing: the dumbass assaulted me in broad daylight, this was self-defense and I have the recording to prove it.” He took out his phone and handed it to Toshinori. “Chiaki, if you would.”

“Playing recordings.” The phone began to display recordings of Samuel’s confrontation with Bakugou from multiple angles, as well as audio that showed that Bakugou was clearly the aggressor.

“Where did you get all of the angles?” Toshinori asked apprehensively, those could not have come from his phone, all of the footage showed that he wasn’t holding it.

“Had Chiaki hack the surveillance systems.” Samuel shrugged.

“They were extremely outdated.” A sleepy voice came from the phone, Toshinori stared at the screen, seeing a girl with purplish gray hair with a Galaga hair pin yawning cutely.

“Hello?” The blond skeleton greeted uncertainly.

“Hello.” The girl on the screen greeted back with a little wave, had the number one hero not been so output by the fact that there was what appeared to be a sufficiently advanced A.I inside of the phone, he would have cooed at how cute said A.I was. “Young Sigurd, where did you get your hands on an A.I?”

“She’s my familiar, devils have those, would’ve been lost without her.” Samuel said with a smile as he took back his phone and pocketed it.

“Will I get one?” Izuku asked hesitantly, the idea of having a cute A.I girl familiar didn’t sound all that bad…

“If you become a devil, you’ll likely get a familiar, yes.” The red eyed devil confirmed while putting the helmets inside of the storage compartment and closing it. “Now then, it’s time for us to start your awakening process.”

“Awakening?” Izuku and Toshinori asked in unison.

“Your supernatural powers, I’m going to start awakening them for you.” Samuel clarified and opened the small case in front of Izuku, revealing a multitude of thin needles.

The green haired boy gulped in fear when he remembered what Sammy was going to do with those needles. “Do you even know what you’re doing with those?”

“Pffffffft! Obviously! I can read the flow of your chi, so redirecting it with the needles isn’t much trouble.” Samuel blew a raspberry at Izuku and started walking down to the beach, the other two followed behind him.

“Read chi? Isn’t that an eastern ability? Why does a western creature like you have it?” Toshinori asked curiously, he was aware that chi existed, he had considered going to get chi treatment for his injuries, if only to relieve the pain… of course Mirai couldn’t accept it and hunted down anyone capable of administering such a treatment that he had reached out to. ‘The supernatural has no right to know of your injury, much less heal it!’ those were his exact words… it was one of the reasons he had cut contact with the man.

“A ‘friend’ of mine thought me how, but as far as you two are concerned, I figured this out myself.” He said with nervous glance behind him and a grimace. “If Koneko heard who actually taught me how to do this, she’d tear off my dick and feed it to me.” Samuel shivered as he opened the second, larger case, setting up a massage table on the sand, gesturing for Izuku to get on.

“This won’t hurt, right?” Izuku reluctantly removed his shirt, earning a gasp from Toshinori at the sight of his scars, and climbed on the table with his face down.

“It’ll hurt like a bitch the first time.” Samuel stated bluntly while holding a flaming needle between his fingers.

“Oh, that’s good to- wait WHAT?!” Izuku felt a sharp pain piercing his back, the green haired boy screamed at the feeling of his body tearing itself apart on the inside. His cries echoed throughout the scrap heap, but this pain was important, this pain was the first step to achieving his powers, so he’d endure… he had to.

*****

Izuku was sitting at the dinner table with his mother, the pain of the acupuncture and training fresh in his mind, after Sammy finished sticking needles in his back, he had to keep cleaning out the beach. Sammy said it was important for his body to quickly acclimate to the forcible change to the flow of his chi, Izuku wouldn’t admit that he was actually feeling much better now than how he felt after his first day of training.

“Izuku…” His mother softly called to him.

“Yes?” He responded absent mindedly while biting into his fish.

“I got a call from your aunt Mitsuki… Katsuki was assaulted today… he still hasn’t woken up.” Inko said carefully, not wanting to upset her son too badly.

“Oh?” Izuku responded with half concern and half dreariness. Had Sammy really hurt Kacchan so bad? He felt like he should have been more concerned, but instead he felt… happy? Content? Vindicated?

“And according to the students there, you went and drove off with the one who did it.” The green haired woman continued.

“Is that what this is about?” Izuku yawned, he was tired, so tired, but more than that, his stomach felt hot and the heat was rising up to his chest.

“Izuku who is that boy?!” Inko demanded.

“His name is Sammy, he’s my friend.” The response came out much sharper than he intended, causing his mother to flinch.

“Your friend!? Izuku, he assaulted Ka-“

“Kacchan attacked him first, had Sammy not fought back, he would have been gravely injured by Kacchan’s explosions, but I guess even you think that I shouldn’t ruin Kacchan’s future.” Izuku said mockingly. Why was he acting like this? Why was he feeling so angry? Was this behavior a result of the sudden change in his chi?

“Izuku?” Inko looked at him in horror, but he didn’t care, he just wanted to sleep.

“Thanks for dinner, Mom.” Izuku took his plate to the sink and went to his room, leaving his stunned mother at the table. Could he see himself, he’d know that his mother was terrified by his pupils becoming slitted like a reptile when he glared at her.

“My baby… what’s happening to you?”

*****

“Look, Kaichou, I was tired from shopping with Lena, I think you can excuse a little back talk!” Samuel shouted over the rush of the wind, holding onto him for dear life was his master sitting behind him on his motorcycle.

“You hung up on me!” She shouted back, clutching onto him tighter when he made a particularly sharp turn.

“What are you, some smitten teenage girl!?” The red eyed devil growled and accelerated his bike, getting some petty satisfaction from Sona’s yelling.

“No! I’m your boss! Now stop driving like a maniac!” The Sitri heiress shouted loudly as Samuel’s bike seemed to get even faster.

*SCREEEEEeeeeeeeeeech*

The bike screeched to a halt in front of an abandoned warehouse on the docks.

“We’re here!” Samuel exclaimed while taking off his helmet, taking great satisfaction from Sona’s shivering. The red eyed devil gently pried his master’s hands from his waist and got off the bike, leaving his shivering king in her seat.

“May I, my lady?” He took a knee in front of her and offered her his hand, a smug smile stapled on his face.

“I’m starting to regret getting you this bike…” The Sitri king took her pawn’s hand and let him support her as she shakily got off from the bike.

“You can’t take her back, she’s mine!” Samuel quickly got up from the floor, nearly pulling Sona down as she was still holding on to his hand.

“Sometimes it feels like you treat this bike better than you treat me.” Sona said disdainfully while taking off her helmet.

“Or maybe, I care about it so much because it was a gift from you?” The red eyed pawn brought up the possibility while taking Sona’s helmet from her hands and put it away in the bike’s storage compartment with his own helmet. “Maybe that has something to do with it?”

“Let’s not have THAT discussion when we’re about to kill a stray.” Sona adjusted her glasses and averted her gaze from her pawn. She knew how he felt for her, how could she not, it’s not like he was being subtle about it, but she really didn’t know how to approach the situation, emotional stuff like that was more Rias’ thing, or Selena. She had no idea how she was supposed to respond to his feelings, she didn’t hate the idea of being in a relationship with him, but she wasn’t sure she liked the idea either.

“There’s no discussion to be had.” Samuel shook his head, his feelings didn’t matter, they never did, he was Sona’s servant, her pawn, nothing more. She wasn’t a Gremory, she didn’t hold that ‘love’ for her peerage that Rias did. Did he ever resent her for it? Sometimes, yeah… but he learned to accept it, the world didn’t revolve around him and neither his pain nor his feelings gave him any right over her or how she should feel… he wasn’t like Riser, he didn’t think he deserved anything he wanted just because.

“Samuel…”

“Let’s go, I can smell blood.” The red eyed pawn walked past his master while throwing his hood on his head, the dog shaped hood covering his face completely.

“Fine.” Sona put on her hood as well and walked past Samuel in order to take charge. “You follow my lead.”

“Yes ma’am.” He said instantly, matching her pace and keeping a few steps behind her.

Slowly the two devils approached the warehouse and stopped in front of the rusty door.

“Do you smell anything?” Sona asked, something felt off…

Samuel started sniffing the air in front of the door. “Blood… decomposed corpses… but… what the fuck…”

“Samuel?” The Sitri king gave her pawn a look. “What’s wrong?”

“Kaichou, are you sure that there’s a stray here?” He asked with a frown.

“That’s what the reports indicated, yes… but now that you mention it…” Sona hummed suspiciously at the situation before the realization struck. “Ah!”

“There’s no stench, well not a stray devil stench… this… was done by a human… it’s a trap.” Samuel concluded and stepped away from the door.

“Exorcists?”

“Maybe… I don’t know, the smell of the blood is interfering.” The red eyed devil growled and held his nose. Samuel’s green eyes widened as he quickly tackled Sona to the ground. “Get down!”

*GRATATATATATATATATATATATA*

A volley of bullets rained above them, both devils felt their bodies cringe at the holy aura that each bullet possessed.

“A holy bullet machine gun!? Who the fuck thinks of that shit!?” Samuel shouted as he kept shielding Sona’s body with his own.

“We can worry about that later! We’ve been had!” Sona shouted in frustration as she was being pinned to the ground by her servant, thank her sister for professionalism…

Samuel growled as his green eyes snapped to the source of the constant fire.

*SCREEEEEEECH*

The sound of metal scraping against itself echoed as the volley of rounds finally stopped, the sound was followed by an explosion, signaling that the gun, or guns, were destroyed.

“Look at that, it jammed.” Samuel looked at Sona, still pinned down underneath him, his green, gear shaped irises spinning slowly. “What are the odds?” He asked in a deadpan ton.

“Quit being a smartass and get off.” Sona said in exasperation, thankful for Samuel’s quirk, but annoyed at his attitude towards the situation. His quirk was powerful; she could even say it outshined the power of his sacred gear, but it was making him cocky.

“Buy me dinner first.” Samuel rolled off of Sona and plopped down on his back, passing a hand over his eyes, he wiped the blood that leaked from them.

“Jokes aside, I don’t detect anyone but us here, is your nose picking anything up?” Sona questioned as she turned her head to face Samuel who was lying next to her on the ground, his crimson eyes staring at the night sky.

“The blood is interfering, but I don’t smell anyone around the guns, only molten metal and gunpowder.” The red eyed pawn closed his eyes and tapped his nose. “No one but us.”

“I see…” Sona sighed. “Any more guns?” She turned her head back to its previous position with her pink eyes to the starless sky.

*Sniff* *Sniff*

“Not that I can tell, but I’m not infallible…” Samuel groaned and took his phone out his pocket. “Chiaki, do you sense anything around here?” He asked his loyal familiar.

“ZZZZ…” The sleepy familiar was currently… well, sleeping, her head hanging down, bobbing slightly, a large bubble expanded and shrank from her nose and thin line of drool trailed down from her lips.

“Never mind.” Samuel put the phone away, Chiaki was less efficient when she’s just woken up.

Which is nearly all the time.

‘Not now, X.’

“We should probably investigate the source of the bullets; I could barely make them out from here… it put a serious strain on my eyes to calculate something I could barely see.” He rubbed his eyes, not seeing Sona taking out her phone and typing something out, quickly putting the phone away before Samuel could notice. Samuel raised his legs and planted his hands firmly besides his head on the ground. With a grunt, Samuel tilted his legs towards his head, using the momentum his raised himself into a hand stand before dropping to his feet and offering a hand to his master.

“Good idea.” The Sitri king agreed as she took her servant’s hand let him lift her up, the two devils followed the direction that the bullets came from, another warehouse on the other side of the docks.

Standing in front of the offending warehouse, Sona and Samuel noticed smoke coming from the roof. Without so much as a word, Samuel picked Sona up into a princess carry and jumped to the top of the roof, wordlessly putting her down when he landed. They could have used their wings to fly, but Sona had made it a habit of letting Samuel carry her like so, a sort of ‘show of power’ as it were… she was flexing her authority over him, not that he minded. In front of them was what appeared to be two broken gun turrets, the barrels were torn open and smoking, Samuel had done a number on them.

“Turrets… the whole thing was a trap.” Samuel’s voice rumbled with barely concealed rage. Someone had killed all of those people in the warehouse to draw them out here and kill them…

“But who set it in place?” Sona voiced the question on his mind, the pawn snorted and walked closer to the broken turrets, making sure not to touch them, if the bullets were blessed, the turrets could have been as well. Sona examined the turrets as well, noticing a small object on the floor near one of them. “What’s this?” She crouched to look at it closer, she didn’t pick it up, it could have been a trap for all she knew.

“Found something?” Samuel asked and went over to crouch next to her.

“It’s… an office seal?” Sona tilted her head in confusion, what would an office seal be doing there? Was the exorcist that tried to trap them a salaryman on the side?

“Huh…” Samuel looked at the seal before grunting and covering his eyes. “That was annoying…” He grumbled, removing his hands from his green eyes.

“You saw something?” Sona asked, thinking that maybe Samuel’s quirk would just give them an answer.

“Purple gears…” Samuel mumbled and picked up the seal before putting it in his sacred gear. “Heavy…”

“Hey!” Sona chastised, “the seal could have been a trap!”

“It’s a clue to our ‘would be exorcist’ and I might have someone who can help me figure this out.” Samuel said irritably, changing an event he could barely see and the long term precognition took their toll on his eyes.

Sona sighed and shook her head, she knew it was better to leave that to him. The Sitri heiress raised her hand and cast a magic circle over each of the turrets, causing them to disappear. “I’ll keep these stored for now, until we can take them to the appropriate department.”

“Fuckin’ bureaucracy…” Samuel mumbled under his breath before turning to his master. “What do we do with the corpses?”

“Leave them, they were killed by a human, you said so yourself.” Sona shook her head in disgust. “Even if it was done to lure us out into a trap, humans killing each other is out of our jurisdiction… disgusting as it may be.”

“Damn it!” The red eyed pawn stomped his foot on the ground in frustration. “At least give me like five minutes to investigate?” He requested.

“You have four.” The pink eyed king stated.

“Toda!” Samuel jumped off the roof and ran towards the warehouse that held the corpses, Sona watched him with an exasperated smile. Walking to the edge of the roof, Sona wondered whether she should fly down herself or wait for Samuel to carry her down. ‘I wouldn’t mind…’ The Sitri heiress shook her head at the thought, Samuel carrying her was just a way for her to exert her authority over him, Samuel was her pawn and she was his king, therefor he should treat her like a king and carry her to battle like a good horse.

… keep telling yourself that, you’re making it much easier for your sister to take him away from you.

The pink eyed devil felt a snap of irritation at the traitorous thought. ‘Serafall would never think of taking him away from me.’ She insisted.

… but what’s stopping him from simply leaving on his own? You know that your precious older sister will accept him with open arms, she met him before you did, she’s done more for him than you did.

‘No…’ Sona bit her lip in frustration, the doubt was seeping in. ‘Samuel serves me, he’d never even think of leaving, not after I saved his life.’

… you simply got there faster, you weren’t the only one with eyes on him… the bimbo archangel was well on her way to claim him before you interfered.

‘He loves me; he’d never leave me…’ She protested weakly in her mind, ignoring the part of her that felt uncertain about her own feelings.

… you’re already losing him; the marriage contract is proof enough. He already found someone else, a damsel in distress for him to save, someone who feeds his ridiculous hero fantasy.

‘It’s not like that…’ Sona denied, the marriage contract was probably an accident, she was just upset at the time because she was surprised, she knew Samuel wouldn’t just get into a contract like that.

… and what of the boy? The one you sent him to find for Rias, the quirkless boy that has occupied your precious pawn’s thoughts. He went as far as to strong-arm Rias in order to help the boy.

‘He did it because I asked him to help Rias, that boy is going to be her servant.’

… If Samuel doesn’t choose to keep him for himself, but what about Rias… if she had been Samuel’s master, he’d have no shortage of affection. He’d have already rescued her from Riser, like you know he would, and won her heart. The Ruin Princess and The Black Hound of Mictlan would have had their happy ending… a happy ending he’ll never have with you.

Sona was about to respond to the infuriating voice of her own doubt, when she felt a tap on her forehead, snapping her from her turmoil. Pink eyes locked into crimson, Samuel was standing in front of her with a confused expression, his phone held in his hand.

“I finished investigating, took a few pictures of the scene. I’ll get those to a friend of mine, he has connections with the law. Did something… happen while I was gone?” Samuel asked while putting away his phone, getting a shake of the head from Sona. “Oh, alright then, I guess we should head back, it’s getting late.” The loyal pawn picked his king into his arms and jumped from the roof of the warehouse, landing with a soft thud on the ground. Letting his master down, Samuel walked beside her back to his bike so they can head home for the night.

The two devils reached the bike within a minute, the taller of the two opened the storage compartment and took out two helmets, handing one to his master and putting the other on himself, Samuel climbed on his bike, Sona silently climbed up behind him and held onto him as he drove off.

The ride back took longer than the ride to get to the warehouses, Samuel had been driving more slowly, carefully. He could tell something was bother Sona, he wasn’t THAT socially inept, so he decided to take it slower with his bike, he figured that Sona wouldn’t appreciate a thrill ride right now. It took about thirty minutes, but Samuel finally pulled over in front of Sona’s apartment complex (As in, the whole complex belonged to her). Silently, the pink eyed king climbed off the bike, her pawn watched her with some worry, was she shaken up by the trap as well? He didn’t think so, Sona was strong, stronger than him, it was a big part of why he loved her so much.

“Well, this is you… night, Kaichou…” Samuel was about to rev his bike when a hand grasped his wrist, the red eyed devil looked at his master in confusion. “Kaichou?”

“Stay.” A simple word, a command, was all Sona uttered, her gaze planted firmly on the ground, her eyes shadowed by her black hair.

“W-wait… but what about…” Samuel thought of Sona’s roommate, her queen, Tsubaki. He’d feel mighty awkward just waltzing in with her there.

“Tsubaki is over at your place with Selena, your sister needed a mannequin…” Sona said with a slight chuckle, Samuel joined in on the laugh as well.

“Stay?” She repeated, though this time, rather than a command, it was a request, not from a king to a pawn, but from a girl to a boy.

Samuel swallowed nervously, what was going on?! Sona never acted like that, he already knew that she’d never return his feelings, so why was she…

The blush on her cheeks, the uncertain tremble in her eyes… Samuel sighed, he guessed she just didn’t want to be alone right now… this probably meant nothing, he knew better than to delude himself… and yet…

“Sure.” Samuel smiled and took Sona’s hand.

*****

“So, just out of curiosity… why aren’t we using our boats?”

“What do you mean, Izuku?” Sora asked as he, Riku and Izuku were carrying logs over to the spot where they had been working on their raft.

“I mean… we have boats, why are we building a raft?” Both Sora and Riku paused.

“Sora.” Riku started unsurely.

“Yes Riku?” Sora responded in much the same manner.

“We are so dumb.” The silver haired boy dropped his log on the sand and face palmed.

“Yep.” The brown haired boy nodded and dropped his log as well.

“You guys didn’t even consider it?” Izuku asked in shock. “I thought we were doing it for fun, not because you haven’t thought of using the boats!” He tossed his log on the sand and walked over to the water before dropping himself face first in them, lying face down in the shallow waters. Sora and Riku shared a look and with a heavy sigh, they proceeded to follow Izuku’s example, walking into the water and dropping, lying with their faces down.

“Hey guys! What’s taking so…” Kairi, who had come over to check why they weren’t bringing the logs over, had stumbled in on her three friends (read: idiots) lying face down in the shallow waters. “What are you three doing?” She asked exasperatedly, they had no time to waste if they wanted to get the raft done.

As one, the three boys raised their heads above the water and stared at Kairi with eyes full of shame. “Kairi, we have boats.” The three spoke in unison and dunked their heads back in the water.

Kairi raised her eyebrow, what were those idiots talking about? Of course they had boats, how was that important right now? They had to work on the… raft…
The red haired girl took a deep breath and joined her three stooges in their self-imposed punishment, dunking her face in the salty water.

From the pier, three other residents of the islands were watching the four friends… drown themselves.

“Hey Wakka, what do you think they’re doing?” A blond boy named Tidus asked, staring in confusion at the strange scene.

“No Idea, man. Yo Selphie what do you think?” A taller boy with orange hair shaped in a large spike at the front, named Wakka, asked the last of the trio. A brown haired girl in a yellow dress named Selphie.

“I think they just figured out that we have boats.” She said with a tilt of her head.

“What do you mean ‘we have boats’?” Tidus asked.

“Yeah man, of course we have boats, why does that matter?” Wakka joined Tidus’ inquiry.

“Because they’re building a raft.” Selphie explained.

The brown haired girl looked in concern at her two friends, who were being strangely silent and staring blankly into the distance. Without a word, Tidus and Wakka stood up and got off of the pier and onto the beach. The two boys walked over to the quartet and dropped face down in the water beside them.

“IDIOTS!” Selphie shouted and threw her jump rope into the water in frustration.

*****

“Ok! First order of business on the Island Council of Union Paopu, who’s idea was it to build a raft?!” Kairi was standing on the trunk of the paopu tree, looking down on the six other kids on the island, who were sitting on their knees in front of the tree.

“Guys, is this necessary?” Riku asked while uncomfortably rubbing the back of his neck.

“Riku.”

“Riku.”

“It was Riku.”

“Totally Riku.”

“Riku, man.”

“Oh, screw you guys!” Riku crossed his arms and pouted at the betrayal. How could they turn on him like this, what if he was tittering over the edge of good and evil and this act of betrayal was the last push he needed to fall to the darkness?

… yeah, I didn’t think so either.

“Riku!” Kairi’s surprisingly commanding voice snapped his attention back to her. “As chairwoman of the Island Council of Union Paopu, I sentence you to wear a dunce hat, until the time we depart from the Islands on our adventure.” Kairi reached behind her back and somehow produced a large paper cone with the word DUNCE on it.

“Chairwoman Kairi, I feel like this is a grievous misuse of power.” The silver haired boy tried voicing his resistance.

“I’m about misuse my hand upside your head… in fact, Sora, Izuku slap him.”

And was promptly ignored by the red haired tyrant of the island.

“Yes Chairwoman Kairi.” The two boys, Kairi had called on, said simultaneously before slapping the back of Riku’s head. 

“Ow! You guys are going to get it later.” Riku threatened while nursing his sore spot.

“No talking back, maggot! Slap him again.” Kairi commanded.

“Yes Chairwoman Kairi.” Izuku and Sora responded and slapped Riku upside the head again.

“Ow!”

“And now that you’ve learned your lesson, put on this hat and don’t take it off unless you’re sleeping or in the shower.” Kairi jumped off the tree and placed the hat on Riku’s head.

“You’re enjoying this…” Riku grumbled.

“Very much so.” Kairi giggled before skipping off happily.

Sora had stared at her as she left and blushed at recalling how she was acting a second beforehand. “Is it weird that I like seeing her act like this?”

 “Very!”

“Yes!”

“What’s wrong with you, man!?”

“Sora, that’s my sister!”

The four other boys responded in various levels of disgust.

“Don’t listen to them Sora, there’s nothing wrong with it.” Selphie reassured Sora with a pat on the back. She had to tell Kairi that Sora liked seeing her assertive side, she’d be so embarrassed.

*****

“I can’t believe we didn’t think of the boats…” Izuku face palmed, he was sitting on the paopu tree with Sora and Kairi, Riku was leaning on the trunk while standing, the dunce hat still firmly placed on his head.

“How far would a raft even take us?” Sora brought up the question while shooting a sideways glance at Riku.

“I figured that we’d improvise something if we needed to…” Riku defended halfheartedly, turning his face away from his friends so that they won’t see him blush in shame.

“Well, at the end of the day, we’re all stupid… we didn’t even contest you on it.” Kairi lamented while burying her face in her hands.

The quartette sighed as one, the warm glow of sunset washing over them, signifying that they should return home soon. It was a good thing that Izuku brought up the idea of using their boats this quickly, they didn’t make a lot of headway on the raft, or any headway, now they could focus on what they plan to bring with them and more importantly, what they will do when they get to other worlds.

“I wonder what worlds we’ll see out there…” Sora started with a small smile. “Izuku and Kairi both came from different worlds, and neither of you remember them, right?”

“Not a thing.” Kairi confirmed easily. She had no memories of the world she came from, just like Izuku didn’t remember his own, he arrived at Destiny Islands much younger after all. It didn’t bother her much, her happiest times, her big brother and friends, her precious memories and even the boy she loved… Kairi blushed as she cast a glance at Sora. All of the things that were precious to her were on Destiny Islands, but much like her friends and her brother, her sense of adventure and longing for the outside worlds outweighed her connection to the islands.

Izuku didn’t respond, he just stared at his hands silently, as if he didn’t recognize them. He didn’t remember where he came from, but he had a feeling that it was for the best, the thought of his home world made him nervous. he felt that if he was still there, he’d be rejected, maybe that was why he was on the islands, maybe his old world cast him out…

… as a quirkless Deku like you deserves.

Deku? Why did that word pop into his head? What did it even mean? Quirkless, he remembered that Kairi told him that he muttered that term in his sleep sometimes.

The island around him distorted, instead of the paopu tree, Izuku found himself sitting atop a large trash heap, instead of the breath taking sight of the sunset against the water, he was once again greeted by a beach polluted by scrap, just like yesterday. And instead of Sora, Riku and Kairi, next to him sat a black haired boy, the same black haired boy with crimson eyes.

The green haired boy still couldn’t make out any distinguishing features on the boy’s face, he could see him, but he couldn’t recognize him, as if a mist was lazily covering his face. The boy turned to face Izuku and smiled, a genuine joyful smile. The boy was happy to see Izuku, it was so strange for him, he was so used to people treating him like a nuisance, like a… Deku…

… what was going on? Izuku didn’t know where the thought came from, people didn’t see him as a nuisance, he was always helping people around the islands, Deku was the last thing people would call him… he was so confused… maybe… maybe the boy with the crimson eyes knew what was happening. Could the boy with the crimson eyes be… the reason?

“Who…” Izuku started uncertainly, his voice shaking as the boy tilted his head in curiousity, he was listening. “Who… are you?”

The boy chuckled in amusement, he reached over and ruffled Izuku’s hair.

… I’m your friend, Izuku. I’m…

“Izuku!” He heard a female voice call out to him, the scrapyard disappeared and along with it the boy with the crimson eyes.

Izuku found himself, once again, sitting on the paopu tree with his… his friends… and his sister. He was still on the island. The green haired boy saw the trio stare at him with both concern and a bit of fear, Kairi had tears in the corners of her eyes.

“What’s wrong?” Izuku asked with a tilt of his head, Sora and Riku were holding their wooden swords with shaky hands while Kairi shivered, Izuku couldn’t see the fact that they were sweating because it was too dark… what? Izuku looked around him to see that the sun had already set, it seemed like it had set a while ago.

“I-Izuku…” Kairi cried and hugged her brother, the green haired boy confusedly returned the hug. What happened? How did it get so dark?

“Kairi, what happened? Why is it dark?” Izuku asked hesitantly, off to the side he saw Sora and Riku sigh with relief and put away their swords.

“You started zoning out, we couldn’t get you to respond.” Kairi started shakily, holding onto Izuku tightly. “And then your eyes changed… they were like… a snake and then you started growling, it felt like you were going to kill us, I couldn’t breathe…”

None of the four knew that while zoning out, Izuku was unknowingly releasing killer intent, a phenomenon that was completely foreign to the four of them. They didn’t know how to release killer intent, they didn’t even know what it was, the trio were terrified when the suffocating aura started to come from Izuku. It boggled the mind, such an evil presence didn’t belong with Izuku, with the kind, compassionate and strong Izuku that they knew.

“How long was I…” Izuku started, his head throbbed.

“Two hours, we wanted to get you help, but we couldn’t move.” Riku admitted while tightly gripping his shaking hand. He was terrified of the aura that came from Izuku, of the change in his eyes. Izuku was already stronger than him, now he didn’t even have to lift his sword to beat him.

Izuku sat quietly, what was he supposed to say? What was he supposed to do? He terrified the people most precious to him and he wasn’t even aware that he did it. “I’m sorry…” Izuku apologized, lowering his head in shame. How did that vision cause this? Did the boy with the crimson eyes do that to him? But he called himself his friend… was it the result of a… what was that word… Sacred gear?

Without another word, Izuku jumped from the paopu tree, but in his jumbled state mind, the green haired boy tripped on the landing and stumbled, causing him to fall backwards into the water. As Izuku fell, the world around him faded once more, for one second he was back in the scrapyard with the boy with the crimson eyes smiling at him, then he was cowering before a boy with blond hair and exploding hands. The moment after that, he was sitting at a table in a room that he didn’t recognize with a plump woman with hair and eyes the same color as his, the woman was looking at him with concern.

The woman and the room disappeared and Izuku found himself in a sandlot, he was shorter than he was supposed to be, in front of him was a small girl violet eyes and light brown hair tied in a ponytail, her hair made her look like a boy, but Izuku could tell that she was a girl. The girl grinned at Izuku, her eyes full of adoration.

… you’re already my hero, Izuku…

The girl and the sandlot disappeared as well when Izuku was about to hit the water, but the cold water of the ocean never came, instead the green haired boy found himself surrounded by a never ending sea of flames. The green haired boy looked around to see nothing but fire, but the fire didn’t burn.

“Rrrrroooooaaaaaaaaarrr!!!!” Izuku felt himself shake with terror at the sound of the awful roar, he felt so insignificant and weak compared to whatever let that cry loose. Turning around, Izuku saw a massive red dragon with the same green eyes as his own, the dragon’s eyes turned to Izuku.

“So we meet at last, partner.” The dragon spoke with a booming voice.

“P-partner?” Izuku stuttered in fear.

“Though it seems you have not yet awakened you power, you should not be able to contact me while your sacred gear lies dormant.” The dragon mused curiously.

“W-what are you…”  The green haired boy shook at the presence of the beast; he could barely breathe.

“You are still too weak partner, much too weak. As you are, you have no chance against the white one.” The dragon snorted and blew smoke from his nose. “Grow strong, my partner, once you awaken to your powers, we shall meet again. When that time comes, we will introduce ourselves.”

Izuku was about to ask what the dragon meant when the flaming hell scape disappeared, leaving Izuku in the darkness of the ocean. The green haired boy wasn’t even aware of his sister and friends dragging his barely conscious body from the water and frantically bringing him back to the main island for help. Izuku teetered on the edge of unconsciousness, the world around him fading in and out.

‘What is… happening to me?’ That last thought echoed in his mind before the world went completely dark.      

Chapter Text

“I need to kill something.”

“Ahh!” Aqua yelped and snapped her head to her left where Samuel was suddenly standing and pulling on a black poncho over his shirtless torso, covering his pale chest with the black fabric. He had heavy bags under his eyes, his hair was messy and his face was more than a bit flush. “Sammy!”

“Yo…” The red eyed devil yawned and cracked his neck, Aqua noticed a number of small, purple bruises staining his pale skin, from his neck and trailing all the way down to his navel. “How’ve you been?” He asked nonchalantly, while trying to cover the bruises over his body.

“Sammy, did you get into a fight? You’re covered in bruises.” Aqua said worriedly while lightly touching the purple marks around his navel, her fingers brushing along his abs, drawing lines across the pale skin.

“Uhh… yeah… fight…” Samuel coughed awkwardly, his face turning even redder when Aqua didn’t stop touching his stomach. He shuddered when the Keyblade master’s fingers brushed against one of his old scars, located left of his bellybutton, it was a scar he got when he was six and the parents of one of the children who had gotten sick because of him, stabbed him in broad daylight… he remembered people cheering them on. So many people around and no one helped the six-year-old child bleeding and crying on the ground, ‘a plague gets what a plague deserves’, it was sad that that wasn’t even the worst story behind one of his scars.
In a messed up way, it made him happy to hear the story behind Izuku’s scars, it felt like they shared a connection through misery.  

‘But more importantly, is Aqua still not done checking my bruises?!’ The red eyed devil thought in exasperation, staring down at the blue haired lady who was still running her hands up and down his torso… while blushing… and with a bloody nose… and her eyes were glazed over… and was muttering “You could break a Keyblade on these…”

“Aqua, get your hands off me.” Samuel’s face was set in an expressionless mask and his voice was devoid of emotion, but on the inside he was fighting the urge to grab his burning wrists.

“Ah…” Aqua seemingly came to her senses as her eyes focused before widening in horror. Looking up, she saw Samuel’s blank face staring down on her judgmentally, or at least she assumed it was judgmentally, he was blushing pretty hard. Quickly putting a hand to her mouth and clearing her throat, Aqua stepped away from Samuel while trying to fight off the heat that filled her cheeks.

“Ahem! Yes, those are… uh… ha…” The Keyblade master stumbled on her words, she was supposed to examine the bruises, but instead she lost herself while feeling up Samuel’s abs. It was hard to tell with his clothes being so baggy, but his physique was just as impressive as Terra’s, and Terra was an absolute monster when it came to his physical capabilities, it was the reason Xehanort picked him as his unwitting vessel.

“You done?” Samuel asked while taking a step away and futilely trying to pull his poncho down further to cover himself, if it wasn’t for Aqua hearing firsthand what happened him, she’d be insulted by that reaction. As it were, she DID know why he was reacting like this and was scolding herself for making him feel so uncomfortable.

“Yeah… sorry…” Aqua averted her gaze in shame. ‘I can’t believe I just did that!’ she screamed in her mind. ‘Am I seriously THAT desperate!?’

“It’s fine…” Samuel sighed and shook his head. “I guess not aging for like a decade isn’t so good when you’re stuck in the most hormonal stage of your life, huh?” He let out a snort when the blush on Aqua’s face got deeper.

“Well… you see… I…” The blue haired lady tried coming up with something, but to no avail, the words would not leave her mouth.

“Hey, I get it, being a teenager sucks.” Samuel crouched down and let Nyx climb up his arm. “Everything’s annoying, you sweat all the time, you get angry at everyone, you become super aware of the opposite sex, or the same sex, or both…” He grumbled while standing up, Nyx climbed up his shoulder and placed herself on his head.

“Both?” Aqua found herself asking.

“Yeah…” The red eyed devil sighed while raising a hand to pet Nyx, the little Heartless purred in contentment. “But, that’s not important right now. I’m saying that you’ve been a teenager way longer than you should have been and most of that time was in either isolation, or fighting for your life. It’s perfectly understandable for you to react like this to the first pair of abs you see.” Samuel walked closer and gave her a friendly pat on the shoulder. “Just don’t feel me up without asking first.”

“Are you saying I can feel you up, if I ask?” Aqua looked at him strangely, was he really offering himself to her like that?

“Considering the fact that you’re so touch starved that you are literally quivering from me just touching your shoulder? Yes, I think a hug every once in a while could do you some good…” Samuel removed his hand from Aqua’s shoulder, which wasn’t quivering and she didn’t want him to put it back in it’s place! Thank you very much!

“A hug sounds nice…” Aqua mumbled quietly, despite herself, before feeling a strong pair of arms envelop her. “Huh?” The Keyblade master found herself face to shoulder with Samuel, who was currently hugging her, even Nyx was petting her head from atop her perch. It was then that Aqua noticed that Samuel was taller than her, he didn’t tower over her like Terra did, but he wasn’t constantly looking up at her like Ven did… he was somewhere in the middle, maybe half a head taller… it felt nice and she found herself returning the embrace, a content sigh escaping her lips.

“… these bruises are love bites, aren’t they?” Aqua asked when she noticed the near uniform size and shape of the purple marks on Samuel’s neck, she could see them much better from up close like that.

“Oh, sweet Leviathan…”

*****

“And she told me to stay the night, but we didn’t go anywhere past first base.” Samuel finished explaining the reason behind his body being covered in hickeys. He and Aqua were currently walking aimlessly in the Realm of darkness, hoping to find anything distinguishable.

“Is that so?” Aqua raised an eyebrow in a way that made it obvious that she didn’t believe him. Nyx had chosen to get carried in Aqua’s arms after calling Samuel a ‘pervert king’ and leaping from his head to the Keyblade master’s hold.

“… ok, maybe edging on second, but it probably meant nothing… why would she ever actually want to be with me?” Samuel shook his head, he knew his master wasn’t the type to do that sort of thing randomly and with anyone, she wasn’t exactly the spontaneous type, which made the whole thing all the more confusing…

“Well, your good looks… that’s one.” Aqua supplied helpfully, Samuel was handsome by any definition and he had a great body as well, even with the scars. That was enough to at least incite interest, Light knows it did for her.

“Good looks are a dime a dozen for us devils, we’re naturally more attractive than humans are… my looks don’t mean a thing to her.” The red eyed devil shot the option down, if looks were the thing that Sona was looking for, she had no shortage of physically appealing, affluent devil heirs to choose from. “I’m her dog, nothing more.”

“I wasn’t aware people slid into second base with their dogs.” The Keyblade master shuddered at the thought… some lines were never meant to be crossed.

“I mean… werewolves are a thing.” Samuel shuddered as his face turned even paler. “But the less said about THAT particular fetish, the better.” He gagged when he recalled himself and Rias accidentally stumbling upon Lady Grayfia’s browser history, it was around three months after he became a devil, fresh off the event that led to his death… Rias was just as traumatized, but it made a whole lot more sense how Lady Grayfia handled Lord Lucifer… they’re both degenerates.

“I’ll take your word on that…” Aqua said carefully while looking at his horrified eyes with equal parts worry and curiosity.

“Let’s just find something that I can take my frustration out on… there aren’t any casinos here and I didn’t bring alcohol, so violence is my only outlet.”

“That sounds unhealthy.” Aqua shook her head disapprovingly, gambling and drinking were terrible habits, especially for someone as young as Samuel.

“What are you, my therapist? My mom’s family is a mafia, my dad’s family is a whole circle jerk of immortal, unrepentant rapists, my body is a tapestry of abuse at the hands of children and adults alike and I have a literal god of death chained to my soul. I’m not exactly the picture of mental health, Aqua.” Samuel growled and threw a fireball at a nearby plateau, causing it to explode into gravel. “Fuck! I need to kill something!”

“Well… it’s a good thing that there’s a hoard of heartless right there.” Aqua, wisely ignoring the rant, said while gesturing to the left with her head. “… and I don’t see white splotches, so I don’t think they’re… how did you call them? Levanim?” Aqua squinted at the hoard of around twenty or so shadowy creatures.

“Yeah, those aren’t… I’mma kill’em.” Samuel said and started stretching his arms while walking towards the Heartless, but was stopped by Aqua’s outstretched hand.

“Want to try this?” She asked as her Master’s Defender appeared in her hand. “I already know you can use one, so I might as well train you, I am a Keyblade master after all.”

“Sounds fun.” Samuel took the Keyblade from Aqua’s right hand and held it loosely in his left. “Anything I should know about using it?” He asked eagerly while taking a few practice swings with it as if it were a baseball bat.

“Just do what feels natural, I’ll correct you as you go.” Aqua stepped away, clearing Samuel’s path to the Heartless.

“Alright!” Samuel grinned and rushed at the concentration of monsters with the Keyblade slung over his shoulder. He laughed loudly as he jumped high in the air and came down on a ball shaped Heartless, sending it bouncing away like a beach ball after it impacted and cracked the ground beneath it. it was a testament to how powerful the Heartless were in the Realm of Darkness, even a ground shattering attack like that wasn’t enough to kill them.

But if Samuel was disappointed that his attack failed to kill his opponent, he didn’t show it, he just grinned wider and swung the Keyblade in a wide arc, catching the blade of a demonic looking Heartless with a heart shaped hole in it’s stomach. “How about… No?” The red eyed devil cackled as he pushed the Heartless’ sword down and used his borrowed Keyblade as perch to vault himself up and deliver a flaming kick to the Heartless’ face.

*****

Aqua watched Samuel with a critical eye, she could tell that he had great darkness within him, even greater than Terra’s, but she could also tell that he had light within him as well, he just needed help with bringing it out and that’s exactly what she was going to do. He offered to save from the Realm of Darkness, the least she could do was save him from the darkness in his own heart.

“Wow… he is really going to town on these Heartless… wait a minute.” Aqua suddenly became aware of the fact that she was holding a Heartless in her arms, a Heartless that had been nothing but friendly and cuddly towards her. “Nyx, are you not bothered by this?” The Keyblade master asked while turning Nyx to face her and raising her to eye level.

The Heartless shook her head in response.

“Is it because they’re not like you?” Aqua inquired, she understood that Nyx was smarter than the rest of her kind, but were they not all Heartless?

Nyx nodded.

“Than… those Heartless that Sammy said I killed… your colony, they were…”

Nyx patted Aqua’s hand softly as if to say ‘I don’t blame you’.

“Nyx…” Aqua brought the little Heartless in for a hug, maybe the Fairy Godmother was right… there was more to light and darkness than what she knew. For all of the darkness inside of them, Samuel and Nyx are everything she has now. Maybe she shouldn’t try and force Samuel’s darkness away, like she had done with Terra. She wondered, if she had been more accepting of Terra’s darkness, if she hadn’t followed master Eraqus’ teachings so blindly, if she had stood up for her friend when he was feeling so low… could she have prevented the events at the Keyblade Graveyard?

“Hey, Aqua!” Samuel’s shout roused her from her musings, he was still fighting the hoard, but it seemed like only half of them were left. “How does this thing react to magic?!”

“It’s a great conductor and amplifier!” Aqua shouted back.

“Awesome!” Samuel laughed and jumped away from the remaining Heartless, putting a good distance between them. The Master’s Defender was suddenly coated in black flames and lightning, the two elements twisted and condensed around the length of the of the giant key, creating a scorching blade that extended over a meter past the Keyblade’s tip.

“Infernal Relampago Guillotine!” The red eyed devil swung the lightning and flame coated Keyblade, the elemental magic blade discharged from the weapon and flew towards the Heartless like a spinning saw. The attack cut through the remaining Heartless, dispersing them into darkness.

“Well, that feels better.” Samuel sighed in relief as he dropped to ground. “Combining both my lightning and my flames is seriously difficult, I almost never manage to do it, but this thing made it so much easier.” He said while appreciatively holding up the Master’s Defender.

“And it was quite impressive… for an amateur.” Aqua said teasingly while sitting down next to Samuel, who handed her back the Keyblade, and letting Nyx down on the ground. “You have no formal sword training, right?”

Aqua didn’t notice Nyx scampering over to the spot where the remaining darkness of the fallen Heartless was located, the residual darkness was absorbed into the little shadow’s body.

“No, was always more of a brawler, though my dad did teach me how to use a baseball bat a weapon.” Samuel shrugged, the ‘training’ was mostly for the sake of protecting himself from people who would and did use weapons to harm him. His father taught him to fight for himself, though him fighting back only caused the hatred towards him to grow because ‘how dare that monster fight back!?’.

“I could see that.” Aqua nodded before standing up and offering a hand to Samuel. “Come on, I’ll show you proper form. Can’t have my student swinging a Keyblade like some back ally punk.”

Samuel chuckled and took Aqua’s hand, letting her pull him to his feet. The Keyblade master began by handing the Master’s Defender back to Samuel and correcting his stance and grip on the weapon. Remembering her time training under master Eraqus fondly, though the sweet thoughts soured quickly when she remembered what her master’s actions had led to.

She was going to be a better master than Eraqus, she wasn’t going to shun her student for his inner darkness, she wasn’t going to try and kill him because of her own paranoia. She would guide her Sammy properly, she would build him up and encourage him, she would make him into a great Keyblade master… and maybe after he gets her out of the Realm of Darkness, he could return to the Land of Departure with her, after they find Terra and save him, of course, she had no doubt that Samuel would help her with her quest to save her friends. After that, they could find a way to wake up Ven, Sammy had knowledge and Access to magic she’s never heard of before, he might know of a way to wake up her sleeping friend. And then, when she finally has her life back, they could go back to Land of departure, their home, and Sammy would come with her, help her raise the next generation of Keyblade wielders…

Aqua sighed as a smile came to her face, the devil that she had known for so little time has already planted himself in her heart… she honestly didn’t mind such a future with him, after he grew up a little, but for now, she found that a future where she upheld their contract… was quite the pleasant dream.

*****

“Hmmmmm…” Samuel grumbled as he felt his consciousness returning, a warm weight clung to his side… ‘Hold the fuck up.’

His eyes opened to see a barely dressed Sona clinging to him in her sleep.

‘Deep breaths, Sammy. Don’t panic.’ The red eyed devil took a few deep breaths though his nose, a familiar scent hitting him… Silver Nitrate… Quartz… repressed sexual aggression… Tsubaki!

Samuel’s eyes snapped to the door of Sona’s room, there, with an impassive look on her face, stood Tsubaki Shinra, Sona’s right hand woman and her queen, her dual colored eyes gazing at Samuel behind her glasses. Samuel has never felt so much like prey before in his life.

“Well… fancy seeing you here.” The queen spoke with a calm voice, her face the picture of poise. Samuel saw through that act in a second, everyone who knew Tsubaki saw her as the extension to Sona, she was just as serious as their master, if not more so, but Samuel knew her long enough to at least discern her different expressions, similar as they all appear… completely unrelated note, Tsubaki was usually the one he took gambling with him, the girl had one hell of a poker face.

Point was though, he knew the heterochromatic queen of the Sitri peerage was laughing like mad on the inside.

“Enjoying yourself, buddy?” Samuel asked sarcastically as he failed to move due to the 51 kilos of devil clinging to his body- “Ow!” Samuel felt Sona’s nails dig into his chest.

“… don’t think about my weight…” Sona mumbled in her sleep before nuzzling her face into Samuel’s chest.

“I suppose congratulations are in order?” Tsubaki adjusted her glasses, the lenses gleamed with malicious glee. “Though, I do hope you had the sense to use… protection.” Oh yeah… she was enjoying this. Ever since they met, Samuel and Tsubaki enjoyed making life difficult for each other, it wasn’t that Tsubaki disliked Samuel, nor did he dislike her, running a Twitch channel together would be pretty difficult if they hated each other. They simply enjoyed taking the piss out of each other at every opportunity.

“Didn’t go that far, now stop standing there and help me get out of here!” Samuel whisper shouted in order to not wake up his master, she was cranky in the mornings and he had a hunch that she’d be even crankier if she woke up snuggled up to him.

“Hmm… should I?” Tsubaki hummed and rubbed her chin in faux thought.

“Tsubaki!” Samuel started to panic as Sona’s hold on him got tighter.

“Remember the Nintendo Land incident?” Tsubaki’s voice dripped with vindictive glee, a nearly imperceptible smirk tugged at her lips when Samuel’s eyes widened in horror.

*****

It was a little less than two years back, right after Samuel’s thirteenth birthday, his ‘friend from upstairs’ managed to get him permission to do an Aliyah to the Torah, even though he was a devil. It was important for his parents for their son to have a traditional Bar Mitzvah, Western Wall and all, it took a few favors, and a promise from Sona’s sister that she wouldn’t attack Gabriel when she showed up to congratulate Sammy for his coming of age. But the ceremony turned up quite nice, proud tears were shed from his parents, Sona had to keep Serafall in line and as soon as it was over, all devils in the vicinity got the migraine of a lifetime, being in close proximity to the Western Wall of Jerusalem would do that.

In the end Samuel was gifted a trip to the Nintendo amusement park in L.A, for him to enjoy with Sona, Tsubaki and Selena, with Serafall and Gabriel coming as chaperones. Meaning it was a trip for Samuel, Selena, Tsubaki, Serafall and Gabriel, with Sona as the Chaperone, because Satan forbid Serafall or Gabriel act in a way befitting their rank.

The four kids and two, alleged, adults entered the theme park, Serafall instantly dragged Sona and Samuel away to buy cosplay props to take pictures together while Selena recorded everything for her vlog, laughing maniacally at her twin’s horror of being dragged along against his will. Gabriel went after them since she wanted to join in on the fun and Tsubaki just followed while maintaining a cool expression that was ruined by her twinkling eyes.

They all took pictures, either individually or together. Tsubaki saw a life size statue of the Guardian from Breath of the Wild, a game she and Samuel had recently finished a completion run of on their channel, and decided it would be a good idea to post a photo of themselves with it for their fans.

“Hey, Sammy!” She called out, but received no response, looking around, she saw that not only she couldn’t see Samuel, but the rest of their group was gone as well. It was then that she heard a mechanical whirl, followed by a hauntingly familiar, frantic hitting of keys on the piano. Tsubaki turned around slowly to see the Guardian glaring down at her with its glowing blue eyes, its theme slowly getting louder and louder, a red light shined from the blue eye and pointed directly at Tsubaki’s chest, the poor girl’s face paled as her eyes shrank with horror, an ominous beeping came from the eye of the beast.

“Ahhhhhhh!” With a scream the heterochromatic devil ran for her life, the mechanical monstrosity chased after her, even firing a few lasers at her direction as she continued to cry in panic, all the while the music just got louder.

“Hahahahahahaha!” Samuel was rolling on the floor laughing at the spot the Guardian statue (Animated through devil magic) was first situated. His prank was successful and the normally cool and stoic Tsubaki was screaming like the child she was. Selena was standing next to him, recording the event while snickering, next to her was Sona, who also couldn’t resist letting out a chuckle at her queen’s misfortune.

“Hey what’s going on?” Serafall asked as she and Gabriel came back carrying the food that Samuel had sent them to get in order to get them away from the prank.

“Nothing much.” Samuel’s grin widened when Tsubaki’s scream echoed. “Music to my ears.”

*****

“You cannot be serious right now!” Samuel let out through gritted teeth.

“Oh, but I am.” Tsubaki chuckled darkly, rubbing her hands together like a Saturday morning cartoon villain. “You see, I planned for this…”

Samuel looked at her with disbelief and raised an eyebrow at her out of character act, desperately trying to ignore the fact that Sona was clinging to him even tighter.

“You planned… for this?” The skepticism in the crimson eyed pawn’s voice would make anyone flinch, but not Tsubaki, she merely smirked victoriously.

“Indeed!” She cackled quietly as to not wake up her boss. “For you see… I knew about your little crush on Kaichou.” The heterochromatic queen began explaining her diabolical scheme.

“Yeah, big fucking shocker! Leviathan knows I wasn’t exactly subtle about it!” Samuel shook his head in annoyance.

“Can I finish?!” Tsubaki hissed with anger at being interrupted.

“Oh, sorry, go ahead.” Samuel apologized and quieted down.

“Thank you.” Tsubaki said with a polite expression before her face shifted back to her diabolical scheming smirk. “And… I knew she harbored feelings for you…” She giggled cruelly.

“For real?” Samuel asked hopefully, causing Tsubaki to give him a blank look that just screamed ‘Are you fucking for real!?’.

“Samuel… you are in her bed, lying down next to her and you’re both half naked.” The queen of the Sitri peerage seethed through gritted teeth. “How can a guy as smart as you, be so fucking dumb?” She struggled to hold herself back from bashing Samuel’s head in.

“Academic intelligence doesn’t constitute emotional intelligence, especially when you’re as emotionally stunted as I am.” Samuel said blankly while looking away uncomfortably, his hand rubbed at a particular scar hidden beneath his hair.

“Right… sorry.” Tsubaki shook her head and got back into her act. “But anyway, she was always too stubborn to admit it, always so prideful, but she couldn’t deny herself for long, especially when she had competition.”

“Competition?” The crimson eyed pawn asked in disbelief, sinking back into the bed. He decided that if he had to hear Tsubaki monologue, he might as well be comfortable.

“Mhmhmhmhm~ yes~ and I was always there… stoking the flames of her jealousy, ‘they sure seem close~’, ‘she understands him so well~’, things like that.” Tsubaki cackled maniacally, or as maniacally as she could without waking up Sona. “And not to mention… playing up your doubts.”

“Ok, time the fuck out.” Samuel cut her off. “You’re telling me, that you have been emotionally manipulating us for nearly two years… for the sake of a revenge prank to embarrass us?” He asked with his eyes wide in both disbelief and disgust.

Tsubaki merely smirked and adjusted her glasses, her long black hair swishing like the cape of a great general on the cusp of victory.

“Dude…” Samuel started with horror before his face shifted into an amused grin. “Up top!” He chuckled and raised his hand for a high five, Tsubaki smiled good naturedly and quietly walked over to him and slapped her hand against his, happy that Samuel was being such a good sport about it.

*GRIP*

Her eyes widened when Samuel’s hand locked hers in a vice grip, with a quick tug and twist, Tsubaki had found herself on the bed, with her own forearm pressed against her neck to keep her in place.

“You really should know better than to think I’d take this lying down…” Samuel whispered in Tsubaki’s ear as she struggled to break free from his iron grip.

“You’re usually a much better sport about these things…” She choked out while thrashing against his hold, miraculously, Sona wasn’t woken up by the rough shaking of her bed.

“Oh, I’m hella impressed, but you raised the stakes so high…” He chuckled in amusement. “… how can I not take a bet like that?”

“By going to therapy instead of hiding from your problems with gambling?” Tsubaki offered sarcastically, smirking when she felt the hold around her neck tighten, knowing she struck a nerve.

“Well, aren’t you clever? Also a hypocrite, we go gambling togeth-“

“Yo Tsubaki, are you done… here…” Selena D. Sigurd walked into the room with her eyes wide in shock at the provocative scene before her.

“Now, sis…” Samuel started, but was interrupted by Selena smirking and taking out her phone, taking pictures of the embarrassing position her brother was in.

“Hehe~ blackmail~” She chuckled and put away her phone before her smirk shifted into a more serious expression. “Alright, what happened?”

“Tsubaki tried to prank me… tried…” Samuel explained tiredly while Tsubaki elbowed him in the stomach. “Gah! Ok… succeeded.” He coughed quietly, causing Tsubaki to smirk in self-satisfaction.

“Why is it so loud…”

That grumble made all three devils in the room freeze with terror, Sona woke up… they were all dead.

The king of the peerage opened her eyes slowly only to notice her vision was obscured by a wall of pale, scarred skin. She gasped as any remnants of her tiredness vanished due to her panic, her eyes quickly snapped up, catching the sight of her shirtless pawn strangling her queen, all the while Sona herself was clinging to him while topless.

“What. The. Fuck.” Sona uttered with horror.

“Ooh… this can’t be good… good luck, bro.” Sona turned her head to see Selena walking out of the room, throwing a peace sign over her shoulder.

“Samuel… what happened here?” Her voice was calm and dignified, her expression as cool as ice… her mind was panicking so bad that she thought she was going to explode!

“Uhh… Tsubaki saw us here and decided she wanted to have a threesome whether we were conscious or no- blagh!” Samuel’s excuse was cut off by another elbow to the gut, courtesy of Tsubaki.

“Don’t pin this on me!” Tsubaki protested as she thrashed against Samuel’s hold, the crimson eyed pawn just applied more pressure to her neck in return.

“Simmer down… you got us into this mess!” Samuel hissed while throwing a panicked glance at Sona, the king’s pink eyes widening in horror as she recalled what she did last night.

“Oh…” Sona mumbled miserably while burying her face into the closest available object, namely Samuel’s chest.

“Hehhhhhhhh!” Samuel let out a long groan of frustration. “You girls want me to make breakfast while we sort this out?” He offered, trying to relieve the awkwardness, he was the only member of the peerage currently in the apartment who knew how to cook.

“That sounds… nice.” Sona grumbled and slowly untangled herself from Samuel, so he could get up and start cooking. She removed her arms from him and propped herself up, her face a few inches above his, pink eyes locked onto crimson, the two were lost in each other’s gaze for a moment.

“I’m still here…” But a certain heterochromatic devil had to interfere.

“Well, there goes whatever that was.” Samuel drawled as Sona fully removed herself from him. With one final squeeze for discomfort, he let Tsubaki go and got up from the bed. “Any requests?” He turned back to ask while standing at the door.

“Make whatever…” Sona waved her hand, she didn’t really have a preference at the moment.

“Shakshuka sound good?” Samuel asked and received a nod from both ladies. “Alright, I think I might actually beat sis’ recipe this time.” The red eyed devil cracked his neck and went to the kitchen before coming back into the room. “Either of you need a ride to school?” He asked.

“I’ll get there myself.” Tsubaki answered uneasily, she wasn’t keen on getting on Samuel’s motorcycle after her prank.

“I’ll take you up on that.” Sona said while covering herself with a blanket.

“Gotcha.” Samuel nodded and went off to get breakfast started.

******

After breakfast, and serious scolding for Tsubaki that Samuel was laughing his ass off at, Sona and her loyal pawn were currently weaving through the morning traffic, the pink eyed king was holding on to her pawn’s waist to secure herself on the bike.

“So…” Samuel started awkwardly. “Do you… want to talk about what happened?”

“Not really.” Sona responded coolly, trying to fight off her blush.

“Figured as much…” Samuel sighed, his resigned tone really made her regret her brash decision last night, she shouldn’t have just invited him like that, now she was just hurting him. And as heartless as she might have appeared, she did care for him, she knew that leading him along like that was a bad idea, but she wasn’t thinking, she just… she didn’t even know what she wanted. She knew she was jealous, jealous of his relationship with her sister, jealous of his relationship to Seraph Gabriel. And she was scared, scared that the person who has loved her and stood loyally by her side for years would just up and leave…

How stupid could she be!? She knew he never would! Even if he didn’t love her anymore, she knew he wouldn’t leave, he was too loyal, like a dog… he always came back to his master. That comparison made her mad, a dog, that’s all he saw himself as… Sona Sitri’s loyal dog… but he was so much more than that! He was-

“We’re here.” Samuel announce as he stopped his motorcycle in front of the entrance to U.A, his bike purring as if it was begging Samuel to keep driving.

“Thanks.” Sona got off of the bike and took off her helmet, discretely using magic to make it disappear.

“Have a good day.” The pawn said and revved his bike, ready to take off.

“Samuel.”

He paused and turned to his master. “Yeah?”

“I said I don’t want to talk about it, but talk about it we will… you deserve that much.” Sona said bashfully while pulling up her scarf, a scarf that she was using to hide the hickeys on her neck.

“Umm… thank you…” Samuel said unsurely, tilting his helmeted head at his master.

“You’re welcome… have a good day.” The king bid her pawn farewell and began walking towards the gates, feeling a bit of relief when she heard Samuel’s bike rev and drive away.

“Oh, Sona~” The teasing voice of her childhood friend caused her to groan in annoyance, she was going to have a long day. The pink eyed king shook her head and started to walk faster towards the gates.

“Hey, wait!” Rias called out as she chased after her.

A very long day indeed.

******

“I swear, Lena, I’ll kill you if you don’t delete those photos.” Samuel threatened while holding up a flaming hand for emphasis.

“Please, Sammy, we both know I’ll blow all those attacks away.” Selena returned by holding up her own hand with a miniature tornedo spinning on the palm, a confident smirk on her face.

“Fuckin’…” The younger twin groaned and put away his burning hand, shooting a glare at the smug expression of victory on his sister’s face as she dispersed her handheld storm.

“Chill little bro, I won’t do anything nefarious with them… maybe.” Selena chuckled and walked away to her classroom.

“Nefarious… that’s a big word, I’m surprised you know it!” Samuel called after his sister’s retreating form.

“Lech le’Azazel, Sammy!” She called back while throwing a middle finger over her shoulder.

“Kvar sham, cheim shelly!” He yelled with a grin, small victories…

Samuel walked into his own classroom, the room going quiet as soon as he walked in… that was weird, sure he wasn’t at school yesterday but that wasn’t that strange, was it?

“Yo, what’s up?” He asked as he walked over to his desk, as soon as he sat down, he was surrounded by his classmates. “Whoa! Personal space!”

“Sigurd! Was that you at the sludge villain incident?!” One of the guys, a nerdy looking kid with black hair and glasses, asked, Samuel never bothered to learn his name, all he knew was that he and his buddy, some shaved head kid, terrorized the female populace of the school.

“It had to be you right?! You fuckin’ whipped a pro hero!” The kid with the shaved head exclaimed.

“Why would you do something so stupid?!” A girl with pink hair demanded, Samuel recalled that she was part of the kendo club.

“Wasn’t it because that kid was being scolded?” Another member of the kendo club spoke up.

“You mean Izuku?” Samuel tilted his head.

“So you know him?” The pink haired girl asked.

“That was the first time I met him, I’ve only had him for like three days but if anything happened to him I’ll kill everyone in this room and then myself.” The kids surrounding Samuel’s desk took a step back in fear.

“Yeah, I gotta admit, the kid was kinda cool.” The pervert with the shaved head spoke up. “Like, the pros aren’t doing jack and then this kid rushes in! and you said he was quirkless, guy’s a total badass!”

“He’s pretty cute too.” The pink haired girl said. “Not as cute as Kiba, but still pretty cute.”

“That’s subjective, now do me a favor and give me some freaking space.” Samuel deadpanned as his classmates were uncomfortably close to him.

“But-“

Before any of them could protest, the teacher walked in and told everyone to get to their seats. A few groaned in disappointment at being denied gossip while Samuel sighed in relief that he was allowed to breathe again. Classes proceeded like normal, Samuel made an effort to pay attention at first before his ADHD reared its ugly head and he instead just opted to go over his different notebooks, more specifically, the dream journal. He was interested to read about his most recent encounter with Aqua. Hopefully one day he would just be able to remember her no strings attached, or better yet, meet her while he was awake. He turned to a page that contained a sketch of Aqua’s face, she was seriously beautiful, Samuel started humming quietly while cleaning up some of the lines on the sketch, his left hand moving on instinct, even if his conscious mind didn’t remember her, his subconscious did.

“I’ll save you… I promise…” He whispered quietly while gently brushing away the shavings from the page with extra care not to ruin the drawing. “No matter what…”

*****

Samuel wasn’t exactly the social type, he didn’t really think people at school hated him, except for a few, but he didn’t really make friends with anyone, there were the other devils that attended that school, like Yuuto, Momo and Koneko, but he never made friends with his human classmates.

“Hmm…”

Except for one.

“Yui, neshama tehora shelly, what do you want?” Samuel asked as he sat down at his usual spot at the cafeteria, the student council’s personal table. Selena and him inherited the titles of student council president and vice president from Sona and Tsubaki respectively when the two of them graduated and moved to U.A. The girl who sat down next to him, Yui Kodai, was the student council’s secretary and the one human in the school that Samuel could call friend.

“Hmm…” Yui narrowed her eyes at him with clear annoyance, an annoyance that vanished temporarily when Samuel placed a lunch box in front of her, an Ultraman lunch box, but the blank glare returned a second later.

“What did I do this time?” Samuel asked in exasperation while taking out the lunches he made for his friends and sister, the motion to increase the lunch budget was rejected and he wasn’t going to let his friends eat subpar food.

“Ooh, did Sammy fuck up?” Selena asked excitedly as she plopped down next to her brother, taking the lunch box marked with scales and feathers.

“Is that really news?” The monotone voice of Koneko inquired as she sat down next to Yui, the two girls got along well, seeing as how they shared a dislike of the act known as emoting. The white haired devil took the lunch box with the cat paw stickers.

“That’s unfair,” Yuuto chuckled and sat down on the opposite end of the table, taking a lunch box with sword stickers on it. “Sammy does have his reliable moments.”

“When he’s not extorting favors from people.” Momo added and took a seat next to Yuuto, taking the final lunch box, a red one with lightning stickers.

“Hello people who aren’t on the student council and are eating my lunches.” Samuel greeted with a fake smile.

“Did you get the extra treats?” Koneko asked with a gleam in her eye.

“Is that even a question?” Samuel reached into his bag and pulled out a large bag of chocolates before handing them to Koneko. “Try to make them last, getting chocolate shipped from Israel ain’t exactly cheap.”

“Lucky bitch, he never gets me family sized bags.” Selena grumbled while gazing jealously at Koneko holding the massive bag of her favorite chocolate from back home.

“Didn’t he get you a new wardrobe, like, two days ago?” Koneko asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Hey! Remember how Yui was pissed at Sammy? Let’s get back to that!” Selena shifted the subject back to the sole human at the table. “So, Yui, what happened?”

“New Ultraman fan book came out… went to buy it…” Yui started, her eyes getting narrower by the second. “Clerk said the last stock was bought by a handsome boy with red eyes and black hair.” She finished with a glare at Samuel.

“That could have been anyone, what I’m getting from this is that you think I’m handsome.” Samuel said dismissively while placing his elbow on the table and propping his chin on his palm.

“Hmm!” The normally cool beauty looked ready to throttle the red eyed devil, he had a way of bringing out her anger to the forefront.

“Oh relax!” Samuel groaned and reached into his bag, taking out a wrapped package and handing it to Yui.

The monotone girl opened the package suspiciously and was greeted by a copy of the limited edition fan book she wanted.

“I bought two.” The red eyed devil said monotonously.

Yui’s eyes sparkled as she held the book up like it was a priceless treasure. “Hmm!” She shook it in front of Samuel.

“Yeah, yeah, you’re welcome.” A small smile made its way to his face at the monotone excitement Yui was showing.

“Love you.” Yui said emotionlessly, her face still completely blank except for her shining eyes.

“Don’t lie to my face.” Samuel shook his head before his nose scrunched up in concentration. “I’ll be right back.” He said before quickly getting up from the table and leaving the cafeteria.

Those that remained at the table watched him leave quietly, Selena was the first to speak up.

“Straight up confessing? Bold, I like it.” She moved over and patted Yui on the back.

The cool beauty deflated, her face remaining emotionless, but her body slumped forward, her forehead hit the table. “He didn’t believe me…”

“He will… eventually…” Selena tried to reassure the girl that she had been trying to set up with her brother for at least a year. “Don’t give up yet.”

“I’m rooting for you.” Koneko said with a thumbs up while munching on a chocolate.

“See, Koneko is rooting for you. You don’t want to let Koneko down, do you?” Selena got up from the table and walked around Yui over to Koneko, Selena picked up the small white haired devil in her arms and held her up in front of Yui. “Koneko, do your cute eyes.” The knight of the Sitri peerage whispered to the rook in her hands.

Koneko rolled her eyes but complied, her gold eyes turned watery and weak, it was usually how she got Samuel to bring her more sweets, even if he denied its effectiveness, she still had a jumbo bag of imported chocolate in her hands.

“You can’t let this face down.” Selena fake cried, she knew that Yui was crushing hard on her brother and she decided to help her out, sure there was the ‘small’ obstacle known as ‘Samuel is head over heels for Sona’, but in the long run, Selena genuinely believed that Samuel would be better off with Yui.

Selena was of the opinion that a relationship between Samuel and Sona was a terrible idea, even if they both loved each other, which they did, her quirk could see that clearly, there was a wall between them. Sammy put Sona up on a pedestal, she was the girl who saved him, who gave him a new life, who gave him friends. They would never be equal, Sammy would always be below her, and Selena was going to be damned if she let her brother spend the rest of his life as a chained dog.

The reason she helped with Tsubaki’s prank that morning was in order to force the issue between Sammy and Sona, the two of them would either talk things out, ending with Sona rejecting Sammy, as Selena was sure she would. Or Sona would avoid the topic and hurt Sammy’s feelings in the process, pushing him away and leaving a hole to be filled in his heart. Either way, the road would be paved for Yui to claim Sammy’s heart and give him the love he so deserved. Even if Sammy found out and hated her for doing this, Selena would except that hate, she believed Sammy would never truly be happy with Sona, and in the end of the day if Sammy was with someone who genuinely loved and adored him, his ire was a small price to pay, she’d do anything for her twin brother, just like she knew he’d do anything for her.

“Come on, let’s rethink our strategy…”

*****

Samuel walked calmly but quickly out of the school, he couldn’t let anyone get suspicious of him. Walking out of the gate, the red eyed devil made his way to the tallest building in the vicinity, a sky scraper about two hundred meters away from the school. With a quick glance around him, seeing he was alone, he ducked into the alley next to the building. The red eyed devil glanced around the alley, the musty smell not doing a thing to hide the scent that led him to that place.

Without warning, something crashed into Samuel and tackled him to the ground, a firm grip on his shoulders. As soon as Samuel’s back hit the ground he raised both of his knees up to his chest and kicked away his assailant, but the attacker still maintained a solid grip on his shoulders, causing them to use the momentum of the kick in order to flip over Samuel and throw him underneath them again, leaving them in their previous position.

“My~ what a greeting~” A soft weight settled on Samuel’s lap, the pawn found himself staring at a pair of molten gold eyes containing endless mischief. Those gold eyes belonged to a woman with long black hair and generous proportions, clad in a loose, black and red kimono and nothing else, but her most notable features were the large cat ears on her head and the split cat tail that swayed lazily behind her.

“Long time no see,” The cat eared woman leaned down closer to Samuel’s face and brought her lips to his ear. “Doggy~” She blew a bit of air in his ear with a teasing giggle.

“Get the fuck off.” Samuel said evenly, his brow furrowing with annoyance. An annoyance that grew when the cat eared woman smirked and tapped a finger on his nose.

“Gladly, but I thought you were classier than to get it on with me in an alleyway, aren’t you going to treat me to a romantic dinner before we~” She ground her hips against Samuel’s, earning an angry growl from him. “Get to the fun part~”

“Get off, or I’m torching you.” Samuel warned, his wrists were burning but the woman had him in her grip.

“Fine… ruin the fun, spoilsport.” She grumbled and got off of Samuel’s lap, allowing the red eyed devil to get up and glare at her.

“What are you doing here, Kuroka?” The pawn asked impatiently, that woman was a heap of trouble. If anyone found out he was speaking to her, he’d be in deep shit, stray devils like her weren’t exactly popular in the underworld.

“Can’t a girl drop by to say hi to her… favorite toy~?” Kuroka purred while shooting a smoldering look at Samuel, who just raised an eyebrow in response, showing that he clearly didn’t believe her. “Fine, I need a favor.” The stray cat conceded at the blank stare she was receiving.

“And you couldn’t have… I don’t know… called? Sent me a text, maybe?” Samuel took out his phone and shook it. “I got you a phone for that reason.”

“I wanted to check on Shirone…” Kuroka admitted, the one thing that mattered to her more than anything was her little sister, her precious Shirone, the sister she had to leave behind.

“If Koneko finds out you’re here, a heartfelt reunion is the last thing that’s going to happen, Kuroka… we both know this.” Samuel stated sadly, it was sad to think that Koneko resented her sister that much, she had a very good reason to, of course, the emotionally stunted nekomata wasn’t one to hate on a whim (except for perverts, she despised those), but Samuel couldn’t fathom the idea of hating a sibling, even imagining himself hating Selena was near impossible for him. He knew why Kuroka became a stray, but he couldn’t just reveal that to Koneko… as much as he wanted to, and he truly did want to help the nekomata sisters reconcile, but Kuroka made a deal with him not to reveal anything to Koneko without her express permission, and a deal was something he had to honor as both a devil and a Shed-lile.

“I know…” Kuroka sighed while her ears drooped and her tail went limp. “Is she… still suppressing her true nature?” The stray cat asked in a hopeful tone, despite already knowing the answer.

“Yeah… I can’t stand it! This goes beyond wasting her potential, if she keeps going like this…” Samuel grimaced, he couldn’t bear the thought of his friend getting herself hurt due to her own stubbornness and fear.

Kuroka face palmed and leaned her back on one of the alley walls, the fabric of her kimono rustling and moving, though she didn’t seem to mind her body becoming more exposed.

“So…” The red eyed pawn started, hoping to shift the conversation away from that dower topic. “You said you need a favor, feel like telling me over lunch? My treat.” If there was one thing that could instantly shift the attention of the nekomata sisters away from any topic, it was food, especially when they’re not paying… freaking cats.

“You’re not cooking for me yourself this time?” Kuroka asked, a slight disappointment in her voice. Samuel’s cooking was usually worth the risk of being caught by lady pinkeye and princess Kool-aid hair, at least when he wasn’t experimenting something new.

“Lo ha’paam, kapara.” Samuel shook his head with a chuckle. “Wait here, I’ll go get my bike.” He turned to walk away from the alley, leaving Kuroka alone for a moment.

“Such a good dog.” The stray cat said fondly as she watched him leave.

*****

Izuku Midoriya had just finished that day’s training at the beach, both the acupuncture and the trash removal, Sammy even assisted him in clearing some of the trash himself since he needed training as well.

After finishing the day’s quota, Izuku returned home and showered, the pain and fatigue washed away under the hot water. Putting on his usual ‘t-shirt’ T-shirt and a pair of sweat pants, the green haired boy decided to go for a walk, maybe check out if any stores sold new hero merch, his mom still wasn’t home, so he could leave without issue and avoid having to continue their conversation from last night. His mother didn’t know the extent of Kacchan’s actions towards him, so his reaction to his injury came as a surprise, as it should have, Izuku did all he could for years to hide what Kacchan had done to him, he didn’t want her to worry.

… you mean you don’t trust her.

That wasn’t true! His mother had enough to deal with, he just didn’t want to add more stress to her life.

… a mother is supposed to stress over her child being abused, you just have no faith that she’ll care. You never forgave her for not believing in you and maybe you never will, after all, you still resent All Might for his original answer to your plight, even after he offered his mighty power to you.

Izuku shook his head free of those thoughts, he couldn’t afford to waste time on nonsense like that. Taking his wallet, the green haired boy exited the apartment and went on his way, maybe some shopping could do him some good.

He’d been walking for about twenty minutes, the walk helped calm him down somewhat, he was getting closer to the mall, so hopefully he could forget his troubles soon. He wasn’t aware of the people around him, he tried to tune them all out so he could focus on his own inner problems.

“Hey.” A hand latched on to Izuku’s shoulder and pulled him to face furious amber eyes.

“Y-yes?” Izuku asked in terror as the scary foreign girl brought her face closer to his. Even through his terror, Izuku could tell that this girl was pretty, he’d go as far as to say that she was a knockout. She had a light tan, giving her an ‘outdoor girl’ feel that went extremely well with her long silky black hair… its shade honestly reminded him of Sammy, not that he thought that Sammy had nice hair or anything! That would be ridiculous! Her eyes we’re incredible too, those molten amber eyes, as if he was staring at the eyes of an alpha predetor… which again reminded him of Sammy. She was also taller than him, but then again he wasn’t exactly tall.

“What the hell are you wearing?!” The furious tanned girl asked in outrage while pulling on the sleeves of Izuku’s shirt.

“M-my clothes?” Izuku stuttered fearfully as the girl’s amber eyes turned pink, the irises’ shape shifting into hearts that shrunk and enlarged as if they were beating. It was a fascinating sight, was it her quirk? What did it do? Did it have an extra effect or was it purely cosmetic? The hearts looked like they were beating, did that function as some sort of monitor? Could she read heartbeats? Or maybe-

*snap* *snap*

“You good there, kapara?” The girl asked while snapping her fingers in front of his face, she held an expression between amused and bemused.

“Ah!” Izuku blushed and tried hiding his face in his arms, he was so embarrassed! He just went into a mumble-storm in front of a pretty girl! And he was mumbling about her eyes! She was going to think he was a creep and she’ll probably bring all of her friends to laugh at him! She probably had loads of friends too, girls as pretty as her have to be popular.

“Thanks for the compliment, sweetie, but I don’t have THAT many friends, nor would I bring them to laugh at you.” The tanned girl shook her head in amusement, her long black hair swaying behind her, a friendly smile played on her lips. “Now as I was asking, what the hell are you wearing?!” Her attitude did a 180 and she grabbed Izuku’s shirt by the collar and looked at it with disgust.

“W-what’s wrong with my clothes…?” The green haired boy mumbled quietly, he liked his clothes, they were comfortable and he found them humorous.

“Sweetie, these aren’t clothes, these are a crime.” She let go of the shirt as if it was contaminated. “How can you wear this stuff in public? It detracts from your cute face.”

“C-cute!?” Izuku shouted, his face turned even redder. A girl just called him cute! A pretty girl called him cute! This was… probably one of Kacchan’s goons messing with him again, it wouldn’t be the first time they did the ‘Honey trap’ routine. He remembered the time when he found a love letter in his locker, telling him to come behind the school after class ended, only to find Kacchan and his cronies there with a camera to record his reaction to their ‘hilarious prank’ and then everyone beat him up, which they also recorded, well… everyone except Kacchan, he couldn’t risk there being a video of him ‘putting the damn nerd in his place’ since it could stain his ‘perfect’ record.

Izuku’s blush died down a little, his eyes turned cold, he didn’t even want to go check out hero merch anymore.

“Excuse me.” He mumbled as he tried to walk past the taller girl, but she grabbed his shoulder again and stopped him from moving.

“Nuh-uh, you ain’t going anywhere in those clothes, it’s an insult to fashion.” The girl said seriously.

The green haired boy felt his anger rising, this girl was starting to annoy him, did she want to humiliate him so bad?

“How did they put you up to this?” Izuku asked coldly, his tone surprised the amber eyed girl. “Do you seriously have nothing better to do than to harass me?!”

“Wha-“

“What’s your deal? Are you trying to get me to lose my clothes in public to humiliate me? is that what those jerks told you to do?!” Izuku slapped away the girl’s hand away and glared at her.

“What jerks?” The girl raised an eyebrow in confusion.

“My classmates! They put you up to this, didn’t they?! They probably told you that they wanted to mess with me and you jumped on the chance to mess with a quirkless freak like me!” Izuku tried fighting off the tears in his eyes, but to no avail. “Just leave me alone, tell those idiots that I feel plenty humiliated already!” The green haired boy was about to run off, but the girl grabbed his hand and prevented him from moving, she was strong.

“Look, kid, nobody put me up to this, I have no idea who those classmates of yours are.” She spoke gently, like she was afraid that any wrong word would set the green haired boy off. “Being quirkless doesn’t make you a freak.”

Izuku looked at her skeptically, she sounded genuine, but she wasn’t the first who tried to go the sympathy route in order to hurt him. The girl’s next words, however, gave him pause.

“My mom’s quirkless.”

That line was new, none of his tormentors ever tried that approach, they couldn’t even bring themselves to say that lie, since quirklessness was such a shameful thing.

“Name’s Selena, what’s yours?” Selena introduced herself with a friendly smile, her heart shaped, pink eyes seemed to beat a little slower when she saw Izuku calm down slightly.

“Izuku Midoriya.” He muttered and looked away from the girl’s smiling face, this could all be a trick. For all he knew the girl’s mother wasn’t even quirkless, he didn’t even know if Selena was her real name, she could just be trying to lull him into a false sense of security.

“Izuku… I like it!” Selena declared boisterously while pulling Izuku closer by their still connected hands before letting go and throwing her now free arm around Izuku’s shoulder in a side hug. “You, Mr. Short, green and adorable, are my new project!” She grinned at him, her eyes turning back to their amber color and normal shape.

“Project?!” Izuku tried breaking away from the embrace, but it seemed like Selena didn’t even notice him struggle, how strong was she?!

“Do you pick your clothes out yourself, sweetie?” She asked while examining his current attire.

“… ye-“

“Well, not anymore! You’re looking at your new fashion advisor!” The amber eyed girl laughed as she dragged Izuku over to the mall. “We’re getting you a new wardrobe to fit that cute face!”

“W-wait a minute!” Izuku stuttered as he thrashed against the girl’s grip. “I came here to check out hero merch! I can’t afford to buy an entire new wardrobe right now!” The boy’s protests fell on deaf ears.

“Who said anything about you buying?!” Selena smiled at the shaking boy in her grip. “I said you’re my project, the new clothes are my investment, you can pay me back by rocking them.” The enthusiastic girl ruffled Izuku’s hair, in a way that felt seriously familiar, and took out her phone, snapping a selfie with the green haired boy. “I’m gonna turn this fashion disaster into a total hunk!”

“W-wait don’t I get a say in this?!”

*****

It was four hours later that Izuku finally arrived home, each of his arms carrying a ridiculous amount of bags from various clothing stores. That Selena girl had made him try on so many outfits in so many different stores, the overabundance of bags he had in his arms contained but a fraction of all of the clothes that crazy girl made him try on. It was pure agony, but in the end, she did in fact buy him all of these clothes and she didn’t try to humiliate him in any way, she was completely genuine… it was nice, actually spending a day with a girl, she even put herself in Izuku’s contacts! He got a girl’s number! Today actually turned out great!

“Izuku! Where have you been?!” The worried voice of his mother, Inko, was all the warning Izuku received before the plump woman collided into him like a missle and crushed his bone in a tear filled hug. “My baby! I was so worried about you!” Inko cried loudly, a geyser of tears bursting from her eyes.

“I was at the mall, mom…” Izuku looked away in shame, he didn’t let his mother know where he went, he didn’t even leave a note or something.

Inko stopped crying and noticed the plethora of bags in Izkuku’s arms, bags from clothing stores, some of them from very expensive clothing stores… clothing stores that Izuku shouldn’t be able to afford, especially the amount he was carrying.

“Izuku… baby, I promise I won’t be mad…” Inko started carefully, she didn’t want to upset her baby again, he was already drifting away from her, she didn’t want to push him further away. “How did you get all of these? I know your allowance isn’t enough for high brand clothes.”

Izuku’s reaction, blushing and averting his gaze from her, wasn’t doing any favors. Her baby muttered something that she couldn’t hear.

“What was that, honey?” The worried mother coaxed, she was panicking, what if her baby stole those?! What if that new ‘friend’ of his encouraged him to steal those clothes?! She knew that Sammy boy was a horrible influence on her baby, there was no way her sweet Izuku would ever be ok with anyone attacking Katsuki, the two of them were as thick as thieves, practically brothers!

“I met this pretty girl and she bought me all of these clothes…” Izuku mumbled louder, his face turning atomic levels of red.

Inko’s face went completely blank, her body stilled to the point she could have passed for a hyper realistic wax statue. Izuku stared at his mother’s still form with worry, a worry that magnified when her body started to vibrate.

“… proud of you…” A small mutter escaped his mother’s mouth.

“Mom?” Izuku asked carefully.

“My baby! I’m so proud of you! You met a girl! A pretty girl!” Inko started crying again, only this time from joy. Her baby met someone!

“Mom! It’s not like that!” Izuku tried to protest, but was ignored.

“I have to meet her! What’s her name!? what is she like?!” Inko rattled of excitedly, shaking her son until he was dizzy.

“Her name is Selena!” Izuku managed to get out between the shaking.

“Selena?” The green haired mother stopped shaking her son and let him fall to the ground dizzy. “Such a pretty name! is she foreign?”

“I think so… she looked foreign, she actually kind of reminded me of Sammy.” Izuku admitted with a bit of embarrassment, it was weird comparing Sammy to a pretty girl. (oh buddy, you have no idea)

Inko’s good mood soured instantly at the mention of Izuku’s new ‘friend’, Sammy, she hadn’t even met the boy, but she knew he was trouble. Izuku had only met him recently, and ever since then, he’s been coming home exhausted and battered, not to mention he was getting more aggressive.

“I see…” The worried mother said contemplatively. “I have an idea! Izuku, baby, why don’t you invite your friend and your new lady friend to dinner with us tomorrow?” Inko offered, well not offered, offered implies choice, the green cinnamon roll known as Izuku Midoriya had none.

“W-what!? Mom!?”

“It’s a great idea, isn’t it? That way I get to meet your new friends, you haven’t brought any friends home in years.” A fact that Inko attributed to Izuku’s quirklessness, but even Katsuki, her son’s best friend, didn’t stop by unless he was with his parents, or Mitsuki sent him on an errand.

“B-but…” Izuku’s resistance wilted under his mother’s kind smile, laden with killer intent, she could make All Might quiver in his spandex. “ok…”

The green haired boy resigned to his fate, picked up his phone and shot a text to his friend and new found friend/fashion advisor.

Me: Hey, Sammy. Sorry for the short notice, but do you want to come over to my place for dinner tomorrow?

Me: My mom wants to meet you; I think she thinks you’re a bad influence.

Mexican Anubis: She isn’t wrong… but sure! I’d love to, anything for you.

Mexican Anubis: Is there anything that you want me to bring over? I make a mean roast.

Izuku chuckled a bit and turned to his mom. “He said he’d love to and asked if he should bring anything.”

“He can bring anything as long as it’s legal.” Inko said with narrow eyes.

Me: Mom says bring whatever as long as it’s legal.

Mexican Anubis: Well, there goes the cocktail party idea… we’re too young to drink… wink.

Izuku laughed a bit and sent a goodnight to Sammy before turning to his newest contact.

Me: Hello… Selena? It’s Izuku, the kid you met at the mall today.

Me: Unless you gave me a fake number, it wouldn’t be the first time and now I’m just embarrassing myself…

Scale feathers: Whoa, buddy! Chill, yeah, I remember you, and I didn’t give you a fake number. If I didn’t want you to have my number, I wouldn’t have given it to you at all.

Scale feathers: What’s up?

Me: Well… I know this is sudden, but my mom wanted to invite you for dinner tomorrow…

Scale feathers: We know each other for less than a day and I’m already meeting your parents? Bold.

Me: You don’t have to come if you don’t want to… this is embarrassing enough as it is…

Scale feathers: Nah, I’ll do it, sounds like fun.

Scale feathers: Does your mom want me to bring anything? I make a mean pasta.

“Mom, Selena asks if you want her to bring anything?” Izuku relayed Selena’s question, which oddly enough was nearly identical to Sammy’s, right down to the boast about their cooking… weird.

“She can bring whatever she wants, sweetie.” Inko replied with a smile. “I’m so happy my son met such a considerate girl.”

“Ok then…”

Me: She says sure.

Scale feathers: Sweet, send the address and I’ll see you then.

Izuku did just that and put away his phone, a sigh of both relief and annoyance escaping his throat. “She said yes.”

“Wonderful! I’m so excited to meet your new lady friend!” Inko excitedly clapped her hands together, Izuku narrowed his eyes at the fact that his mom omitted Sammy from her excitement, but he figured that she just had to meet him for herself.

“Yeah…” Izuku felt a strange weight settle in his stomach, a dread filling his body, tomorrow was going to be a disaster.

*****

“Wow! You’re so cool Kacchan!”

Katsuki Bakugou smirked at the praise of his best friend, of course he knew he was cool, but hearing it never hurt. The ash blond child let out a boisterous laugh as he kept his ball in the air using his feet, chest and head.

“Yeah, but you’re totally lame.” Katsuki caught his ball in his hands and laughed at the green haired child. “You dropped your ball!” The other kids around them laughed at the the green haired kid as tears welled in his eyes, all except for two, that purple eyed extra that always clung to Izuku like glue and the weird pale kid with crimson eyes and black hair who was covered in bandages, those two comforted the crying Izuku.

“Why are you treating him like this?” The pale mummy boy asked with a penetrating gaze, Katsuki didn’t remember his name, he didn’t remember the names of any of the extras who hung around him except for Izuku, but Izuku wasn’t an extra, he was a supporting character, but Katsuki didn’t even remember giving that kid a nickname…

“What do you mean why?!” Katsuki barked, the other kids on the playground took a step back from him. “It’s because he’s a-“

“Deku! Look! You can read Izuku’s name as Deku!” Katsuki laughed as he held up the sand bucket that was marked with Izuku’s name.

“You can read that, Kacchan?! You’re amazing!” One of the extras praised.

Katsuki preened, soaking up the attention like a dry sponge. “Of course I can! Deku, that means totally useless! Just like you!” The ash blond pointed a finger at the green haired boy.

“Why are you being so mean?” Izuku cried as his purple eyed friend hugged him.

“Is that really what you believe?” The voice of the bandage wrapped weirdo came from behind him. Katsuki turned around but there was no one there.

“Do you truly believe that Izuku is useless?” Katsuki snapped his head back to Izuku and his purple eyed tagalong, next to them, stood the pale boy, his eyes boring into Katsuki.

What was he saying?! Of course he didn’t think Izuku was completely useless, he was his best friend!

“Then why did you say it?” The pale boy asked as he dipped his bare feet into the river that they were skipping stones at.

Katsuki managed to make his stones skip seven times before it sank, the other kids praised him for his skill, especially Izuku, who stared at the ash blond with stars in his eyes. Purple eyes was only looking at Izuku and the bandaged kid was just sitting with his feet in the water.

“Where’s your stone, Deku?” One of the extras asked mockingly… why were they mocking Izuku?

“It sank…” Izuku mumble shamefully, causing the extras to laugh at him. Why were they laughing at Izuku? Izuku was his best friend, he was way better than those extras! Who the hell said they could mock Izuku?!

“Do you really not remember?”

“Huh?” Katsuki’s attention turned away from his sparkling hands to the black haired kid who stood next to him.

“Is this… where you showed your true self?” The question confused Katsuki, True self? What did that mean?

“Wow! Your quirk is so cool Kacchan!”

“I bet you’d make a great hero!”

“A flashy quirk for a future hero!”

Yes! He was going to be a hero! Like All Might! He was going to beat all of the villains! Him and Izuku! The two of them would be the greatest heroes ever!

“Your so cool, Kacchan! When I get my quirk, I hope it’s as amazing as yours!” Izuku babbled as he followed behind Katsuki, the two of them walking in a forest with bug nets.

“Whatever, Deku! No matter what your quirk is, you’ll never be as amazing as me!” Katsuki declared with a smirk, he wouldn’t let Izuku push past him so easily! The two of them were aiming for the top together, so of course they’d be rivals as well as best friends. They’d always be together.

“You never even believed that for a second.” The black haired boy was glaring at Katsuki, who watched his best friend sit in the center of the room with a broken look on his face, the purple eyed extra was hugging him while crying.

“Did you hear? Deku doesn’t have a quirk!”

“Eww! What a freak!”

“Is it contagious?! Don’t get near him!”

Katsuki had no idea why he was smiling, his best friend was suffering, but he had a smug smile plastered on his face! Why was he smiling?!

“Isn’t it obvious?” The black haired boy asked as he walked behind Katsuki on a large log that acted as a bridge above a ravine.

“Huh?” Katsuki stopped marching and popping his explosions to turn and look at the boy, but he slipped and fell into the water.

The extras knew he was going to be ok, he was strong! There was no way a little fall like that would hurt him!

Katsuki’s head popped out of the water and he gave a thumbs up to the extras up on the log.

“Are you ok?” Katsuki’s blood froze at that question, he turned his head to see Izuku standing over him with his hand outstretched. “Are you hurt? Did you hit your head? Do you need help?”

Why?! Why was Izuku offering to help him?! Izuku was weak! He needed to be protected! Was he… was he saying that Katsuki was weak?! Weaker than him?! Weaker than a quirkless Deku?! How dare he!? Katsuki wasn’t weak! He was strong! Strong like All Might! The strongest there is!

“You’re so weak.” Katsuki turned away from Izuku to see the black haired boy standing over him, crimson eyes shining with malice that no four-year-old should possess. “You’re weak, the weakest, weaker than the worms that crawl beneath the ground.” Katsuki shrunk down at the force of those words, the kid’s voice started to grow deeper. “Weaker than the ticks that feed off the leaves.” The voice sounded even deeper. “You’re so, so weak.” His voice didn’t sound like a kid’s anymore.

“I’m not weak!” Katsuki lunged at the boy with explosions roaring in his hands, but the boy was no longer in front of him, they weren’t in the ravine anymore.

“S-stop it Kacchan!” Katsuki stared at Deku Standing in front of the purple eyed extra, his fists raised.

“You don’t stand a chance without a quirk… Deku!” Katsuki smirked and rushed at Deku with his hands blazing. Deku was weak! Katsuki was strong! Katsuki always won! He was a hero!

“No you’re not.”

Katsuki stared down at the injured and smoking form of Deku, the little nerd stayed alone ever since that purple eyed weirdo moved away. He smirked at the pathetic sight of the green haired boy convulsing and crying on the ground.

“This is what happens when you don’t learn your place!” Katsuki shouted with glee as he kicked Deku’s downed form, relishing in the coughs and squeals that his punching bag was releasing.

This was all because Deku refused to learn his place! This was all because he looked down on him! That Quirkless bug looked down on him! He was getting what he deserved!

“If you really want to be a hero, there is another way.” Katsuki said in a friendly tone as he stood at the door to the classroom, he had just ‘persuaded’ Deku to not apply to U.A, the nerd didn’t stand a chance, so why bother?

“Just pray that you’ll be born with a quirk in your next life and take a swan dive off the roof of the building!” Katsuki laughed and walked away.

“Think before you speak.” The voice of the crimson eyed freak echoed in his ear.

Katsuki paused as something crashed down in front of him with a sickening squelch, a dark red liquid splashed onto his pants and shoes. Katsuki noticed that whatever crashed in front of him had his middle school’s uniform, the ash blond felt a sudden dread fill his body.

“No…” He whispered as his body involuntarily took a step back. “Please no…” He tried to force himself to step forward, to make sure his fear was unfounded. “He’d never…” Katsuki managed to take one step. “He couldn’t…” Another step. “He wouldn’t…” Another. “Please… please no…” He didn’t even notice the tears that welled in his eyes.

He finally made it close enough, it was a person… “Please…” Katsuki knelt down and saw the verdant locks he knew so well, matted with blood. “No!” The ash blond yelled and picked the body in his arms, a single empty green eye stared back at him. Izuku Midoriya, dead in his arms, the left side of his head crushed beyond repair, his skull completely shattered, brain matter and blood oozed from the open wound, only the right side of Izuku’s face stayed intact, his remaining green eye cloudy, that dead eye boring deep into Katsuki’s soul.

“Izuku!” Katsuki yelled as tears streamed down his face. “Please no! I-“

“Why are you crying?” A calm, deep voice asked.

Katsuki’s head snapped to the right to see the crimson eyed boy, this time much taller and without bandages, lying down on the ground next to him, his arms folded under his head like a pillow, those monstrous eyes gazing lazily at the sky above them.

“Why are you crying?” The boy asked again, his calm voice and posture, as if he was merely cloud gazing on a Saturday afternoon, it made Katsuki’s blood boil.

“Izuku! He-“

“But why are YOU crying?” He asked again, his voice twisted and warped for just a moment.

“W-what are you-“

“You shouldn’t cry… this is a momentous occasion.” The boy sat up, a gentle smile came to his lips, his handsome features looked so malevolent.

“Momentous…?” Katsuki asked weakly, how could this be momentous?! Izuku was dead! Because of… because of…

“Because of you…” The boy leaned in and whispered in Katsuki’s ear, shivers ran down the ash blond’s spine at the deep tremble of his voice.

“I…” Katsuki choked as he looked at Izuku’s lifeless form in his arms, the stench of blood invaded his nose.

“You killed him, Katsuki… doesn’t it feel good?” The soft question was like a slap to the face.

“N-NO! It-“

“You always say you’ll kill anyone who stands in your way, why are you wavering now? Over someone you don’t care about?” The disgusted expression on the black haired boy’s face nearly made Katsuki suffocate.

He didn’t want to kill Izuku! Never Izuku! Izuku was his-

“This is what happens when you don’t learn your place!”

Katsuki’s eyes shot over to the source of the yell, it was him! He was standing over Izuku, smoldering and injured, and kicking his downed form with glee etched across his face.

“Stop!” Katsuki yelled to his look alike, why was he doing this?! Why did he do this?! Why… Izuku…

“Why should I stop?” The other Katsuki asked while looking at original Katsuki with contempt. “This quirkless bug doesn’t know his place!” The other kicked the coughing and sputtering Izuku, howling in laughter when the green haired boy started coughing blood.

“Stop it!” Katsuki shouted and rushed over to the other him. “You’ll kill him!”

The other Katsuki stopped and looked at the panicked original. “But, Katsuki…” The other started as the original Katsuki felt his legs sinking in something wet and warm. A serene smile appeared on the other’s face as he spoke his next words. “You already killed him.”

Katsuki looked at his feet with horror as he was standing on top of the mangled corps of Izuku, the ash blond’s feet sinking inside of the blood.

Katsuki gagged, he couldn’t breathe, he was suffocating!

“Just a bit longer…” A garbled voice whispered, a slimy feeling covered Katsuki’s body and forced its way down his throat. His hands started lighting up with explosions against his will. “With a quirk like that, I’ll be able to take All Might down with one punch!” Katsuki’s eyes widened… the sludge villain!

Not again!

The ash blond thrashed as oxygen was robbed from his lungs, the awful taste and smell of the sludge assaulted him without reprieve. He couldn’t die like this!

“Kacchan!” A familiar voice called out.

Izuku?!

Katsuki stared blearily as the green haired boy rushed through the fire to save him… No! Izuku shouldn’t be here! He shouldn’t go near villains! He shouldn’t put himself in danger!

“Kaccha-“ Izuku was cut off when a tendril of sludge impaled itself through his gut, the light leaving his wondrous emerald eyes as blood erupted from his lips.

Katsuki tried screaming, but the sludge was still occupying his throat, angry tears streamed down his face.

“What a waste of space…” The sludge villain said dismissively while throwing Izuku’s corpse into the flaming wreckage.

“Where did we go wrong?” Katsuki’s eyes focused as he saw his parents standing in front of him, his body still trapped in the sludge.

“I always knew you were a piece of shit, brat…” His mother, Mitsuki Bakugou looked at him with rage. “I just never thought that you’d be this much of a piece of shit.”

“I’m so disappointed in you, Katsuki…” His father, Masaru Bakugou, looked at Katsuki with disgust and disappointment, the normally passive man’s eyes containing endless anger. “We never should have had you… we always cursed our luck that we ended up with you, while Inko got a son as incredible as Izuku… you did this to her.”

“My baby!” Katsuki found himself standing in front of Izuku’s mother, the plump, kind woman sobbed uncontrollably while clutching the mangled and scorched corpse of her son.

“Auntie Inko…” Katsuki tried to reach out to her.

“Stay away!” Inko screeched and glared at Katsuki, those kind eyes, the eyes of the woman who treated him more like a son than his own mother ever did… those eyes burned with hatred, hatred that was directed entirely at him. “You did this! You killed my baby!”

“Auntie Inko…” Katsuki choked.

“Don’t call me that! You hurt my baby! For years, you tortured my baby! I let you into our home! I treated you like you were my own! And you killed my baby!” The green haired woman wailed in agony as she held the rapidly cooling body of her only son, her baby, her pride and joy, her reason for living… the child that Katsuki had taken from her.

“N-no… I…” Hard as he tried, the words would not escape Katsuki’s lips. He stood paralyzed as the woman who had practically raised him, cursed his very existence.

“He was a fine young man…” A booming voice said somberly.

Katsuki’s eyes widened in recognition, he spun around to see All Might standing in front of him, his usual smile replaced with an expression of pure disgust directed at Katsuki.

“All Might…” The ash blond whispered in awe.

“That boy would have been a fine hero.” All Might said as he looked over to izuku’s corpse, still clutched in his mother’s embrace. “He could very well have been the next ‘Me’.” The Symbol of Peace shook his head and glared at Katsuki, an oppressive weight pushed down on him, the boy was being crushed under the mere presence of the number one hero.

“But you killed his future, you killed him… a fitting act…” Katsuki’s hearts stopped at the fear of the next words to come from All Might’s mouth. “For a villain.”

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!” Katsuki yelled as his knees hit the ground, he slammed his hands on the burning ground beneath him, not even bothering to ignite his sweat.

“Disappointment…”

“Murderer!”

“Villain!”

Katsuki curled up into a ball and cried, trying to block out the voices, his body rocked back and forth as mad mutterings escaped his lips.

“no…no…no…no…”

“Hnhehehehehe…” An inhuman laughter echoed above Katsuki, the boy barely had the strength to look up, but his eyes still followed the voice. The black haired boy stood above him with a smile on his face. “Not so strong now, are you?” The… boy? Mocked, his twisted voice felt like nails were being driven into Katsuki’s spine.

The… thing… kept laughing as his body started to contort, bones snapping, flash tearing, blood spilling, but the laughing didn’t stop. In the place of the boy stood a giant black dog, its fur darker than any night, the hound’s body was adorned with jewelry, gold, gems, a crown of feathers. Katsuki stared at the massive beast, it had no eyes, it’s eye sockets were empty and blood spilt from them like tears.

“Welcome to the Mictlan, Katsuki Bakugou. Enjoy your trials.”

*****

Izuku woke up with a head ache, the dull throb in the back of his skull irritated him to no end. The green haired boy sat up and rubbed his forehead, for some unknown reason he felt compelled to say the next words.

“I don’t think my fashion sense is that bad.” As soon as those words left his mouth, he could hear frantic footsteps drawing closer to his room.

“Izuku!” The door to his room slammed open, revealing his little sister Kairi, frazzled and out of breath.

“Keep it down a bit, Kairi… my head is killing me.” Izuku groaned while clutching his throbbing head, his green locks tangled in his fingers.

“You’re awake!” Kairi launched herself at her brother and hugged him tight while crying. “I was so worried!” The red haired tyrant of the islands sobbed hysterically while holding on to her brother as if he’ll disappear.

“What? Kairi what happened?” Izuku was at a loss at his sister’s behavior, Kairi was the emotional type, yes, but the way she was acting was just strange…

“You fell into the water and passed out!” Kairi cried, “You weren’t breathing!”

Izuku sat quietly, he didn’t know how to respond, he had worried his little sister that much? The green haired boy started recalling the events before he lost consciousness… those boys… the green haired woman… the purple eyed girl… the red dragon.

Izuku stared at his left hand, he could feel something was there, was that the power that the dragon was speaking of? He raised his hand and turned it around, trying to coax out that power, but to no avail, it was stuck firmly in place.

“Izuku?” Kairi asked worriedly, watching her brother wave his left hand around while staring at it intently.

“It’s nothing, Kairi, I promise.” Izuku lied with a smile.

Kairi didn’t buy it for a second and brought up both of her hands to Izuku’s face to pinch both of his cheeks… hard.

“Owowowowow! Kairiiiiii!” Izuku cried as his little sister pulled on his cheeks with a furious pout on her face.

“How could you even think of lying to me like that!?” Kairi demanded. “Do you have any idea how worried we were about you?!” The red haired tyrant pulled on her big brother’s cheeks even harder, causing his cries of pain to echo throughout their house.

Their parents eventually heard the ruckus and came down to see the two siblings fighting… or rather, Kairi was fighting and Izuku was taking it, he was smart enough to know when he was faced with a superior opponent and there was no opponent more superior than the red haired tyrant of the islands. Izuku and Kairi’s parents broke the two apart, Izuku tenderly rubbed his sore cheeks while Kairi glared at him with a pout, grumbling all the while.

“Stupid big brother…”

*****

“Ow!” Izuku cried as his face was driven into the sand, Sora’s feet planted firmly on his back. “Didn’t hurt…” He couldn’t resist throwing that jab.

He was rewarded by Riku slamming a wooden sword on his head. “Didn’t hurt either…”

That one was answered by Kairi jumping on his back with both feet, landing face to face with Sora. The two oblivious love birds of the islands got lost in each other’s eyes for a moment. A scene that set any heart throbbing, truly, a boy and a girl who deeply love each other staring deeply and lovingly into each other’s eyes while stomping on the girl’s older brother together? A more romantic scene there never was.

“Kah! I think you guys made your point…” Izuku whimpered as the trio glared at him.

“So what did we learn?” Kairi asked with a warning look.

“Don’t pass out in the water?” Izuku offered.

“Sora, stomp on him again.”

“Yes, chairwoman Kairi.”

“Kah!” Izuku cried as Sora jumped up and stomped on his back again.

“I’m not mad about you passing out! I’m mad that you lied to me!” Kairi yelled as she got off of Izuku’s back and moved to crouch in front of his face, pulling his cheeks again. “We’re family! And you tried to lie to me!”

“I’m sorry!” Izuku cried. “I just… what I saw… I don’t understand it! It scares me!”

“Izuku… “ Kairi let go of Izuku’s cheeks and signaled for Sora to get off of his back, the brown haired boy complied instantly. The red haired girl brought her big brother in for a hug. “That’s what you have us for, we’ll always be here with you.”

“Yeah, like Kairi said, we’re your friends.” Riku added while putting his sword away.

“You can talk to us about anything.” Sora said with a reassuring grin.

“Thanks guys… but what scares me is… the more I dream, the more I start to remember those dreams… the more I start to see them when I’m awake…” Izuku’s eyes clouded over, a manic look overtook them.

“Guys…” The fear in his voice made them stagger back. Izuku was so terrified to say those next words, to say something that could very well invalidate his life on the islands, his friends, his family… Kairi…

“Me and Kairi came to the islands from different worlds…” Izuku took a deep breath, steeling his resolve for what he was about to say. There would be no going back after those words were spoken, it would decide whether his life continue blissfully, or whether the dream will collapse down on his head.

“The dreams I have… the ones I can remember… I see myself… living a life I don’t recognize, I see people I don’t know, but my heart reacts all the same…”

There it was.

“What if I… never left my home world in the first place?”

Chapter Text

“What?” Kairi asked with a laugh. What was Izuku saying? Never left his home world? How was that even possible? He was right there! Right in front of them! They had lived together their whole lives!

“These visions… dreams… they feel too real to be just that…” Izuku said with a pained grimace. He hated the idea as well, it invalidated his bond with his friends, and it brought on the bigger question… if he never left his home world then how did he get to Destiny Islands? Were the Islands the dream that he simply needed to wake up from? He hated even thinking about it, he couldn’t bear the thought of Kairi, Sora and Riku not being real.

“So…” Sora asked confusedly.

“What do you mean ‘So…’?!” Izuku snapped, “Sora! I’m saying those dreams could be real!”

“Well… does that make this world any less real?” Sora once again asked. “Even if you are dreaming this… the bond between our hearts is proof enough, isn’t it? You hurt at the fact that we might not be real… I think that makes us plenty real.” The brown haired boy finished with a smile.

Izuku stared at him shocked for a moment before looking away and muttering. “I don’t think it’s that simple…”

“No one said it was.” Riku spoke next. “But Sora is right, surprisingly, we’re friends, no weird dreams or visions will change that.”

“We’re family, Izuku.” Kairi smiled at her older brother. “Even if you’re right, and you were never here to begin with… then we’ll find you and bring you here for real.”

“I know!” Sora exclaimed excitedly. “When we set sail, let’s go look for Izuku’s home world! That’ll prove that this is real, right? Since there can’t be two Izukus!” The brown haired boy grinned at his three friends.

“He’s right.” Riku agreed. “There’s only one of you, Izuku, so let’s get to preparing. We have an adventure to get to.” The silver haired boy started walking off towards the paopu tree, signaling for the other three to follow him.

“Guys… I…” Izuku started, but couldn’t articulate the words. He was scared, he wanted to believe that his little theory was dumb, but he couldn’t! He didn’t want to come across something that would disprove his bonds to his friends and his sister.

“Sometimes you need to understand that it’s enough when we say so, Izuku.” Kairi said gently while helping her brother to his feet.

“Yeah… and who knows,” Sora started with an easy smile and his arms folded lazily behind his head. “Maybe some things are just that simple.”

Izuku shook his head and grinned at the cheesy display, Sora and Kairi were reciting their favorite song to him to make him feel better.

“Yo! You numbnuts coming or what?!” Riku called over from the paopu tree.

“What did you call me?” Kairi said sweetly, she didn’t even raise her voice, but the question carried all the way over to Riku, who paled and jumped into the ocean in a panic.

“I choose life!” The silver haired boy shouted as he crashed into the water with a large splash and started to swim for his life. But no distance would save him from the red haired tyrant’s wrath.

“It’s cute that he thinks he can escape.” Kairi giggled cutely before making her way to the water slowly and deliberately.

Sora and Izuku stared at the sight, the latter with horror and the former with a fierce blush. The brown haired boy spoke shakily.

“Is it wrong that I-“

“Yes! Stop perving on my sister!” Izuku cut him off with a slap upside the head. He might have thought Kairi and Sora would make a great couple, but that didn’t mean he had to hear Sora’s fascination with his sister’s scary side. He already had to listen to Kairi gush about Sora every day, dealing with Sora’s crush on Kairi was Riku’s job, not his.

“Come on, let’s go help Riku…” Izuku sighed and started walking into the water to save his idiot friend. Kairi was already gaining on the poor sap and she didn’t even look like she was trying.

Thoughts of his doubts and dreams, not gone, but pushed aside for now. He was here, at that moment, he was here, for now that was fine. They’ll set sail soon enough, then he can worry about what’s real or not.

*****

“It’s infuriating, really… I mean, now I know that she actually likes me, but I’m just so lost about how to feel.” Samuel said miserably while eating one of the lunches he prepared.

“Sounds rough.” Aqua stated drily while eating from her own lunch box, she and Samuel were sitting next to each other on the ground, a blanket spread under them. Nyx also had her own lunch box, Aqua had no idea how she was eating from it, Nyx didn’t really have a visible mouth, but she figured that it was best not to question anything at that point.

“I know how I feel, I felt it for years, but I was resigned to the fact that Kaichou would never return my feelings. It bothered me, it would bother anyone, but I didn’t complain, I accepted it, because you don’t get everything you want in life, I wasn’t entitled to her feelings.” Samuel shook his head in frustration. “But now that I know she likes me as well? I’m upset, I’m upset that she didn’t tell me, upset that I found out through Tsubaki pranking me and not through her own words… am I allowed to be upset over this?” The red eyed devil turned his head to his companion, a lost look on his face.

“Of course you are.” Aqua reassured gently. “Your feelings are completely valid, your master had the right not to tell you, but you still have the right to be upset at how that information was revealed to you, especially in such a callous way.” The Keyblade master put a hand on Samuel’s shoulder. “Sammy… I don’t have any experience with love, I grew up in the Land of Departure, my childhood was dedicated entirely to training with the Keyblade and my master was… quite strict on matters such as that.” The blue haired lady coughed awkwardly.

“Sounds fun.” Samuel deadpanned and received a swat to the shoulder for his sass.

“Quiet you!” Aqua scolded playfully. “The closest thing I had to a relationship before I got stuck here was that guy, Zack, asking me out on a date.” She admitted with a blush.

Samuel snorted, a guy named Zack asking a pretty woman out on a date… that sounded awfully familiar, of course Samuel knew it was a coincidence, but he decided to poke fun at it anyway.

“Did he do it like: How about… one date?” Samuel asked mockingly while holding a single finger up, his voice changed to an imitation of the character he was quoting,

“Yes… exactly like that…” Aqua blinked owlishly at Samuel’s spot on impression of Zack.

“You’re kidding?” Samuel chuckled. “Wait! Wait!” He stood up and placed himself in front of Aqua. “Did he do this as well?” Samuel started doing squats while swinging his arms back and forth, a movement that was synonymous with the beloved character known as Zack Fair.

“Yes…” Aqua replied uncertainly.

“Did he talk about wanting to be a hero?” Samuel asked.

“Yes…” The Keyblade master had a bad feeling about where this was going.

“Did he have spikey black hair that was swept back and carried a really big sword?” The red eyed devil tilted his head.

“Why… do you know this?” Aqua asked with worry.

“I…” Samuel wasn’t sure how to reply, how was he supposed to tell this woman clearly flirting with the edge of insanity that the guy she was talking about wasn’t real? “There are stories about him, he’s very famous.”

“Oh…” Aqua let out a sigh of relief. “Did he finally become a hero like he wanted?” The Keyblade master asked, desperate for information about someone she knew.

“He certainly…” Samuel rubbed the back of his neck and refused to meet Aqua’s gaze.

“He’s dead isn’t he?” Aqua face palmed.

“Very dead, yes…” Samuel wasn’t even sure that it was the same Zack, there was no character like Aqua in any Square game he played, she looked a bit like a Verum Rex character, but that’s about it.

“I see…” She sighed sadly, she hadn’t known Zack for very long but he certainly left an impression on her. She was sad to hear he was gone, had she not been trapped in the Realm of Darkness, could she have saved him?

“Where did you meet him anyway?” Samuel sat back down next to Aqua and picked up his lunch box, he figured that talking about it would help her deal with the loss.

“At Olympus Colosseum.”

“Pfffffttttewwww!” Samuel choked on a bite he was having and started hacking uncontrollably, Aqua started rubbing circles into his back to help him while he took out a canned drink from his gear.

“Are you ok?” Aqua asked as she watched Samuel guzzle down the drink in the can.

“Ack! Yeah… I’m good… did you say Olympus Colosseum?” Samuel asked skeptically.

“Yeah… I participated in the games and this creepy little goat man named Phyl tried to hit on me.” She shuddered at the memory.

“They’re called satyrs – the goat people I mean – but are you serious?!” Samuel raised his voice in disbelief.

“Yes. I also met this really strong kid named Hercules and this other creep named Hades.” Aqua recounted.

“Oh sweet Leviathan…” The red eyed devil whispered. “Aqua, did Hades have grey skin and blue flames for hair?”

“And you know this how?” Aqua was starting to get suspicious of how Sammy had so much knowledge on the world she visited.

“Remember when I said that my father’s family are a circle jerk of immortal rapists?” Samuel was glad that he had a better excuse than for how he knew about Zack.

“What about that?” Aqua inquired while putting away her lunch, she didn’t want to choke as well.

“Hades is my Granduncle, Hercules’ father, Zeus, is my grandfather.” The red eyed devil explained, of course he wasn’t talking about the Hades and Hercules that Aqua had met, because somehow she had apparently met the Disney versions! Also known as the best versions, but that was because their depiction in that movie pissed the real ones off, and that amused him to no end.

“Huh? But the way you described your world is nothing like Olympus Colosseum! Your world is a lot more technologically advanced.” Aqua denied.

“Funny thing about that…” Samuel started while wringing his hands nervously. “Next time I come here, I’ll show you, but you have to promise to keep an open mind.” He spoke seriously.

“But wh-“

“Promise me!” Samuel cut her off, this could break Aqua completely, but she’d know if he was lying to her, which could push her away from him and let the darkness of that world finally take her heart completely, at that point Samuel was the only thing keeping Aqua sane, be it by keeping her company or absorbing the malice in the air so it wouldn’t effect her.

“I promise!” Aqua exclaimed, not used to that level of seriousness from Samuel, she honestly couldn’t say she disliked seeing him all deadly serious like that, his crimson eyes contained a focus that she found quite appealing.

“Good… now finish up, we have to keep searching…” Samuel closed his empty lunch box and put it away. “I can sense something… I think it’s another Lavan and whether it’s friendly or hostile, we have to find it.”

“Right.” Aqua quickly shoveled the rest of her food into her mouth and helped Samuel pack everything up, Nyx also helped… Aqua could have sworn that Nyx looked a bit bigger than before… it was probably nothing.

*****

“somewhere around here…” Samuel muttered, his eyes closed and his nose scrunching up in concentration. Aqua had found the sight quite cute, he almost reminded her of a dog.

“So you can smell it?” Aqua asked, she was carrying Nyx in her arms again, if she rode on Samuel’s head she’d might interfere with the scent.

“Yup… it’s over there.” Samuel pointed over to a platform bellow them, a large ball shaped Heartless, Nyx called them Darkballs, was floating around, a large white splotch displayed around one of its eyes.

“So how do you want to approach it- hey! Nyx!” The little Shadow scampered out of Aqua’s arms and jumped down to meet with the Darkball.

“Well that settles it… stay here for a moment, it might be intimidated by a Keyblade wielder.” Samuel said before jumping after Nyx. When he caught up, Nyx and the Darkball were already conversing. The Darkball looked at Samuel and turned back to Nyx, hissing something.

“I did not agree to that.” Samuel denied its question and earned a low whine from Nyx.

“Why do you want me as king anyway? Does this world even have a king?” Samuel shook his head at what was becoming routine with Nyx.

The Darkball hissed something and tilted from side to side.

“My aura?” Samuel repeated before his eyes widened in realization. “X! I have his aura, you guys are technically monsters, that puts you under his domain.”

Both Nyx and the Darkball looked confused.

“Don’t worry about it,” Samuel waved them off. “But anyway, do you want to join us?” The red eyed devil offered the Darkball. “I can’t say I’ll be king, but I won’t exactly leave you out to dry.”

The Darkball spun around for a moment before fixing its eyes on Samuel and hissing something.

“You want a name?” Samuel asked and received a nod in return. “Alright, so are you a boy or a girl?” He felt kind of silly asking, Nyx had no concept of gender before meeting him and Aqua, as far as he knew the heartless were genderless.

The Darkball hissed.

“Boy? Ok… How about…” Samuel considered for a moment, he didn’t just want to throw some random name, names were important… the Darkball kind of reminded him of a star for some reason, and that comparison brought a story he had heard so many times as a child to his mind. “Bar Kochva! Your name is Bar Kochva.”

The Darkball tilted for a moment before nodding enthusiastically, accepting its new name with relish.

“It’s nice to meet you, Bar Kochva, I’m Samuel.” The red eyed devil extended a hand to his new ally, Bar Kochva floated closer and pressed his forehead into Samuel’s hand.

“… Malchi…” Bar Kochva rumbled.

“I already said I’m not a king.” Samuel sighed exasperatedly.

“Malchi…” Nyx bowed before him.

“Oh, don’t you start!”

*****

Izuku was panicking. Why was he panicking, you ask? Because he was going to have dinner with his two new friends with his mom, his over protective and very emotional mom. Sammy would probably take the whole thing in stride, maybe tease Izuku over it for a bit, but overall no harm done. But Selena? That pretty girl that Izuku met yesterday, a pretty girl that took him clothes shopping and called him cute. Mom was already getting the wrong idea, he barely managed to convince her not to take out the baby photos and ‘save them for another time’, she cried happily about how her baby was planning ahead.

The emerald eyed boy was sweating bullets while he was setting the table, he was wearing one of the outfits that Selena bought for him, it was simple, but nice. A long dark green dress shirt, with the sleeves rolled up and the top few buttons left open, revealing a thin gold chain hanging from his neck, his pants were black jeans, perfect for casual events.

“Oh! Sweetie, look at you, so handsome.” Inko gushed as she snapped photos of her son with her phone.

“Mom…” Izuku groaned in embarrassment, a fierce blush painting his cheeks.

Hopefully something happened and they both had to cancel, he didn’t want his mom interrogating Sammy and risk setting him off. And more than that, he didn’t want her to embarrass him in front of the first girl in ten years to pay him positive attention.

*Tok**Tok*Tok*

A knock on the door alerted both Midoriyas that one of their guests had arrived. Izuku prepared to rush to the door, but was cut off by his mother.

“I’ll get it, sweetie! Oh I can’t wait to meet your lady friend!” Inko giggled excitedly, completely forgetting that Selena wasn’t the only guest they were hosting that night. She put on her best smile and opened the door. “Wel…come…” That smile fell when the person at the door wasn’t a pretty foreign girl, but a handsome foreign boy.

“Uh… hello.” He said nervously, he was wearing a black button up with a red tie under a white blazer, his pants were black as well. In his hands he held an aluminum wrapped tray, that had a very pleasant smell wafting from it. “This is the Midoriya household, right?” He put on a strained smile at the blank look the green haired woman was giving him.

“That’s what it says on the door.” Inko said drily. “I assume that you’re Sammy?”

“Yes ma’am.” He nodded. “Samuel D. Sigurd, it’s a pleasure.” Sammy started shifting from one foot to the other, the woman in front of him was seriously intimidating. “You must be Izuku’s mother.”

“Quite a familiar way of speaking you have about my son, first names already?” Inko narrowed her eyes.

“First names aren’t as big of a deal where I’m from, so I tend to forget that it’s important here… hehe…”

Inko kept glaring at the boy, he seemed harmless enough, but looks could be deceiving.

“I-I must say ma’am, it’s an honor to meet you.” Samuel stuttered under the woman’s scrutinizing gaze.

“Is that so?” Inko asked in skeptically.

“Of course, I’m a big fan of your work.” He said with a slight chuckle.

That joke caught Inko off guard, he used the ‘boyfriend meeting the parents’ line? Were he and Izuku… not that there was anything wrong with that! If her baby preferred boys, then she would support him! Wait! Was that why he was being so defensive?! He was afraid to tell her about his boyfriend and she pushed him! She invited a girl as well! Oh no, she was going to ruin her baby’s first relationship!

“I am quite proud of it myself.” Inko replied with a chuckle, trying to keep her panic out of her voice. “I never even tried making another after that.”

“It’s hard to top perfection, ma’am.” Samuel offered and the two shared a laugh while screaming on the inside.

“Sammy! You’re here!” Izuku came to rescue them from that awkward situation.

“Oh, thank Leviathan.” Samuel muttered under his breath, Inko caught what he said but it confused her… Leviathan?

“It’s good to see ya, Izuku.” He smiled at the green haired boy. Inko recognized that smile, it was the smile on her husband’s face every time he got to see her. She was right! Her baby had a boyfriend! And she had forced him to bring that boy to dinner with a girl! She was such a terrible mother! (She isn’t)

“Would you like to come in?” Inko offered while sweating bullets.

“I would, thank you. Where would you like me to put this?” He lifted the tray.

“Oh, allow me, honey.” The green haired woman took the tray from the boy’s hands before he had a chance to protest and rushed to the kitchen, once she was out of sight, Inko allowed herself to panic.

‘What have I done!? I just ruined my baby’s relationship!’ She screamed in her mind. ‘Maybe it’s not actually that bad?” She tried to reason.

‘Maybe they’re incompatible and this would make it clear…’ Inko peaked out of the kitchen to see both boys sitting on the couch, each had a notebook in their hands, they both talked excitedly while writing things down.

‘Oh no! they’re perfect for each other! Forgive me Izuku!’ Inko cried in her mind. She had to call Hisashi! After scrambling for a bit, the green haired woman picked up her phone and called her husband.

“…”

“Inko? Did something happen, honey?” The strong voice of her husband came through the phone, instantly returning some calmness to her body.

“Oh, Hisashi, I’m sorry for just calling like this.” Inko was on the verge of crying.

“Nonsense, I’m always happy to hear from you.” A loud bang sounded over the line.

“Hisashi, what was that?” The green haired woman asked in worry.

“Just work stuff, honey. Now what did you want to talk about?”

“Hisashi, I made a terrible mistake. Izuku made some new friends, a boy and a girl. I had a bad feeling about the boy and I was excited that our baby met a pretty girl, so I had him invite them both to dinner.” Inko was on the verge of tears.

“That doesn’t sound that bad-“

“That boy is Izuku’s boyfriend.” Inko was full on crying.

“Oh… are you sure?”

“That boy looks at Izuku the way you look at me, Hisashi. They’re sharing notes in the living room right now!” Inko bawled.

“Inko, this is great, our Izuku found someone he likes.”

“But Hisashi, that girl he met is coming over as well, what if Izuku’s boyfriend thinks that our baby is cheating on him? That girl would probably be upset too. Oh! What have I done?” Inko cried.

“Look, maybe you ca-“

*Dingdong*

The doorbell rang! The girl was here!

“I’m sorry, Hisashi, I have to go!”

“Wait! Ink-“ Inko had already hung up the phone and was rushing to the door.

“I’ll get it, you two sit tight!” At her command, both boys stayed planted on the couch.

Inko quickly rubbed the tears out of her eyes and smiled as brightly as she could before opening the door, revealing a relatively tall young lady with long black hair, the same shade as the boy who was currently sitting with Izuku. She had a healthy tan and a pair of molten amber eyes, she wore a green dress, the same shade as Izuku’s eyes, under a dark green jacket, and in her hands she held a large container full of spaghetti. Her face was set in a nervous smile, the same one that Izuku’s boyfriend had when he was at their door… oh sweet lord, her baby was right the two of them were similar.

“Hello… is this Izuku’s place?” The girl asked.

This girl was on a first name basis with her baby as well?! Well according to Izuku, she was also foreign, so maybe first names weren’t as private where she came from as well.

“Yes, I assume you’re my baby’s new friend… Selena?” Inko did her best to not cry.

“Yeah, Selena D. Sigurd. Nice to meet you.”

Inko’s world grinded to a halt… D. Sigurd? She had the same middle and last name as Izuku’s boyfriend? Even their first names sounded similar! Now the fact that Izuku said they were similar made sense, they were siblings! Izuku’s boyfriend is going to think that Izuku is cheating on him with his sister! The worst type of cheating! She not only ruined her baby’s relationship! She ruined the relationship between Izuku’s boyfriend and his sister!

“Likewise…” Inko needed to stall! Maybe if she stalled long enough, the girl would leave.

“Is Izuku here?” Selena asked, she didn’t try to peer into the apartment, something that Inko was grateful for, she was too short to block this girl’s line of sight.

“Oh… well… you see…” Inko was screaming internally, the boys would get curious and come check on things eventually.

“Lena?” Inko’s blood froze when she heard the voice of Izuku’s boyfriend.

“Sammy?” Selena tilted her head in surprise.

Inko slowly turned around to see Izuku’s boyfriend standing behind her with a puzzled expression.

“I-I can explain!” Inko cried in panic. “I told him to invite her, my baby isn’t cheating on you!” The green haired woman clutched on to Samuel’s shirt, her eyes full of tears.

“Well, of course not, Izuku and I aren’t dating.” Samuel said with a tilt of his head.

“You’re not?” Inko asked in shock.

“No. we’re friends and training partners.” The black haired boy clarified.

Inko sputtered incoherently, looking between the two siblings.

“Did I come at a bad time?” Selena asked with a grimace.

“Hey, Izuku.” Samuel called over to his friend, who came over to see his mother seemingly losing her mind while looking between Samuel and Selena.

“What happened?” Izuku asked in shock.

“Your mother thought you and I were dating, so she panicked when Selena got here, thinking that I’d assume you were cheating on me.” Samuel chuckled at the gaping fish look on Izuku’s face.

“But you and I aren’t dating and if we were, I’d never cheat on you!” Izuku shouted before realizing how embarrassing his words were.

“I know.” Samuel smiled. “Anyway, when did you meet my sister?” He asked while gesturing to Selena, the amber eyed girl staring at the scene with a raised eyebrow, a smirk of amusement playing on the corners of her lips.

“I met her at the mall yesterday, she said my clothes suck and did you just say sister?” Izuku’s mind finally caught up with his mouth and he looked between the two twins with bulging eyes and mouth agape.

“Yeah, my older twin sister.” Samuel confirmed as he gently pried away the hysterical Inko’s fingers from his shirt.

“So that’s why she reminded me of you!” Izuku slapped his forehead.

“Uh… is your mom ok?” Selena brought the attention back to Izuku’s mother who was muttering in hysterics.

“Just give her a minute, she’ll be fine, this happens to us every once in a while.” Izuku sighed and Gently guided his mother to the couch, the Sigurd twins following behind him.

It took about ten minutes, but Izuku’s mother finally regained her facilities. The green haired woman profusely apologized, but the twins laughed it off since no harm was done. In the end Inko told Izuku and Selena to go sit at the table and asked Samuel to help her get some things from the kitchen, to which the red eyed devil complied.

“I’d like to apologize again for that misunderstanding.” Inko sighed while taking the wrap off of whatever it was that Samuel brought, being greeted by the sight of a very nice roast beef.

“It’s fine… it’s kind of funny.” Samuel chuckled as he took out several serving dishes from where Inko directed him to search.

“I had Izuku invite you here, because I wanted to see if you were a bad influence on him.” Inko revealed her motives.

“Yeah, I know… you’re not wrong though, I thought how to count cards in blackjack.” The red eyed devil tried breaking the tense atmosphere with a joke.

“Heh, amateur, cheating the slot machine is where it’s at.” Inko returned, revealing a bit of her own past, she and Hisashi were serious trouble makers along with Mitsuki, Masaru always tried keeping them out of trouble but got dragged along.

“I can do that as well… you use your quirk for that?” Samuel leaned on the counter.

Inko smirked and held out her hand, a large serving spoon near Samuel rose up and levitated towards the green haired woman’s hand. “Pretty much unnoticeable, and it always stopped where I wanted.”

“Nice! I have a trick too, but the only ones who know it are my sister, Izuku, our trainer, as well as my boss and her aide. An ace I keep close to the chest.” Samuel Grinned as his eyes turned green, his gear shaped irises turning slowly.

“I’ll have to see how good you are with your cards then.” Inko smirked challengingly, but a second later her friendly expression vanished in favor of a more somber one. “I made… a lot of mistakes with Izuku.”

“Every mother does.” Samuel countered.

“Not every mother has a quirkless child… a quirkless child obsessed with being a hero…” Inko sighed deeply. “Did he tell you about his quirklessness?”

“Yup.” Samuel said simply. “I don’t care about that.”

“Then you’re one of few…” Inko sent a grateful smile to him, tears prickled at the corners of her eyes. “I said something to him… the day he was diagnosed…”

“You told him that he can’t be a hero.” Samuel deduced, and if the guilty expression on Inko’s face was an indication, he hit the nail on the head.

“That’s right… when he needed me most… I let him down.” Inko dropped the serving spoon and held her eyes.

“Yup. You fucked up… royally. But you can make it up to him now.” The red eyed devil crouched down to pick up the spoon and handed it back to Inko. “Believe in him now, let him know that you expect him to become a great hero.”

“But… he’s…” Inko started.

“Quirkless? So what? This world is a big place and quirks aren’t everything. Believe me when I say that your son has what it takes to be the greatest hero this world has ever known!” Samuel got spread his arms wide. “Izuku will be a hero no matter what, will it really be so hard for you to believe in him?”

“Look at me… being given parenting advice by a kid my son’s age…” The green haired woman gave a self-deprecating laugh. “But one thing I don’t get… why did you attack Katsuki?” Inko asked the question she wanted to ask in the first place.

“Katsuki…? The explodey blond?” Samuel asked and received a nod in return. “He attacked me first, used his quirk on me and everything, so I retaliated… if you don’t believe me, I have video evidence, that’s the reason that garbage middle school didn’t do anything.” The red eyed devil scoffed.

“But why would you put him in a coma?” Inko demanded.

“Come again?” Samuel asked in shock.

“He still hasn’t woken up…” Inko said sadly.

“How?! The effect of those flames is determined by guilt!” Samuel exclaimed.

Inko tilted her head in confusion, Samuel sighed and raised his hand, lighting up a black flame on his palm. “I can change the properties of my flames, the ones I used on him, are flames that burn a person’s guilt, the guiltier a person feels, the more the flames affect them.” He explained and snuffed out the flame.

“I used those flames because I figured he wouldn’t feel guilty about what he did, if anything, he seemed like the type to take pride in it.” The red eyed devil said in disgust.

“What does Katsuki have to feel guilty about? What did he do?” Inko asked innocently, causing Samuel to stare at her weirdly, as if he was asking ‘are you serious?’. Inko wilted a bit under the stare but her cluelessness remained, Samuel’s eyes widened in realization. Izuku never told his mother about what that asshole did to him! He hid it from her… she didn’t know what her son was going through, because he didn’t let her know.

“That’s something we have to talk to Izuku about, right now, I’m more than a bit upset with him… and to a lesser extent, you. But for now, let’s get the food to the table, Lena gets cranky when she’s kept waiting.” Samuel grabbed a few of the serving bowls and walked out of the kitchen, Inko doing the same and following behind him.

*****

While his mother and Samuel were in the kitchen, Izuku was sitting with Selena at the table, an appraising look on her face.

“You’re wearing one of the outfits I got you.” She stated appreciatively. “I knew some nicer clothes would bring out your cute looks.” She laughed when Izuku started to mutter and blush.

“W-well… it’s thanks to your fashion sense.” Izuku said honestly, causing Selena to develop a prideful smirk on her face.

“That’s right. I’m pretty awesome.” She boasted and flipped her hair in an exaggerated motion.

“Wow… you and Sammy are related.” Izuku muttered under his breath at Selena’s display.

“Still pretty cool how you already knew my brother, he always had a hard time making friends… so thanks for being his.” Selena smiled at Izuku, a genuine warm smile that made the broccoli haired boy blush.

“Because of his sacred gear… right?” The green haired boy asked quietly, not wanting his mother to hear.

“He told you about those?!” Selena asked in shock.

“He said I have one as well…” He replied.

The tanned girl’s eyes widened in understanding. “You’re the one he was sent out to find.”

“Yes, that’s what he told me.” Izuku looked down. “He offered to turn me into a devil, but he said he wouldn’t force me.”

“Of course he wouldn’t, my brother’s not that kind of guy.” Selena shook her head, her midnight tresses waving wildly.

“Are you a devil too?” Izuku asked curiously, while taking out a notebook.

“Ah fuck, there’s two of you.” Selena chuckled when she saw the notebook. “Yes, I am. I decided to become a devil after him, I wasn’t going to leave him to that life alone, it’s my duty as his big sister to look after him.” She propped her elbows on the table and put her head between her hands.

“Even if you had to give up your life as a human?” Izuku was still on the fence on whether to take the deal or not, he knew that whatever he chose Sammy would respect it, but he wanted to hear more before he made his decision.

“Of course, he’d do the same for me.” The amber eyed devil grinned, revealing her sharp teeth. “That’s how siblings are, we fight and argue and bicker, but at the end of the day we’d do anything for each other. But I guess it’s kind of a foreign concept to an only child.” Selena smiled apologetically.

For a moment, Izuku was no longer sitting at the table, he wasn’t even in his mother’s apartment. He was on a beach, that same beach he kept seeing, in front of him stood a girl with dark red hair. He couldn’t make out her features, he didn’t remember ever meeting someone like her, but for some reason she felt familiar.

… Izuku… that’s what you have us for, we’ll always be here with you…

And just as it came, the vision disappeared. What did it all mean?! Who was that girl? Why did he feel so sad now that she disappeared?!

“No… I think I get it… it’s how I used to feel about Kacchan…” Izuku half lied, he did once see Katsuki as a brother, but that wasn’t why he understood Selena’s words. That girl with the red hair… that’s how he felt about her, but why? Did he… did he have a sister?!

“Used to?” Selena asked with a slight frown.

“Sammy knows… I’d rather not talk about it where my mom could hear.” The green haired boy scowled, his mom shouldn’t have to worry about that.

… because you don’t trust her.

“If something bad is happening to you, I feel like you should get her involved, that’s what mothers are for, you know?” Selena said gently while reaching over and holding Izuku’s hand, a bit of color rushed to his cheeks at the bold action.

“I-I…” He didn’t know what to say, he didn’t want to argue and make a scene and Selena holding his hand took him way off guard, she was like that at the mall too, very physically affectionate. Izuku remembered that Sammy was also a very affectionate person, whether it was head pats or hugs, the red eyed devil saw no problem with physical affection between friends… was that a devil thing or an Israeli thing?

“Alright, you two, dinner’s here.” Samuel and Inko stepped out of the kitchen carrying serving dished full of food. There was Izuku’s favorite, Katsudon, of course, as well as Selena’s spaghetti, full of cheese and cherry tomatoes, Sammy’s roast beef and an assortment of salads… well, at least they weren’t going to be hungry.

*****

Toshinori Yagi was relaxing in his office, he did good work today, stopped a few robberies, saved a few people from burning buildings, the works. Not to mention the progress his successors were making, young Midoriya was progressing so fast, faster than should be humanly possible, but as young Sigurd had clarified, young Midoriya wasn’t entirely human.

The injured hero suppressed a growl, if Mirai heard that his successor was not only quirkless, but a hybrid as well as a sacred gear user… he didn’t even want to think about it. If push came to shove, he trusted young Sigurd to protect young Midoriya for long enough until he arrived. He truly was an antithesis to Mirai, right down to their quirks, a classic case of fatalism vs existentialism. Mirai believed his future was absolute and unbending, young Sigurd believed that the future was ever changing and that nothing was truly set in stone until it happened. Yagi wondered, what would happen should Mirai use his foresight on young Sigurd, whose quirk revolves around seeing the future and molding it to his will? Which future will prevail? Yagi could say without a doubt that for that conflict he’d side with the devil and not be condemned by the prophecy bestowed upon him by his ‘friend’.

“A phone call is here! A phone call is here!”

Yagi looked around for his ringing phone, he like that ringtone, it was amusing. Young Midoriya loved it and asked for the sound bite like the super fan he is, and even young Sigurd cracked a smile and asked as well, so he could set it as Yagi’s personal ringtone on his phone. The skeletal blond finally found his phone and scowled at the caller I.D, Mirai. The man was probably calling to harass him over HIS choice in successor for HIS quirk. With a deep breath, the injured hero answered the call.

“Papa Yagi’s pizza, I am here! With some prime peperoni.” He was spending too much time with young Sigurd… those types of jokes weren’t the kind he’d make as All Might; they’d ruin his kid friendly image.

“hehehe… didn’t take you for an appreciator of vulgar humor, All Might.”

Yagi rolled his eyes at Nighteye’s chuckles, the man loved his humor, for as much as he lacked it. But then, that was why he had clung on to All Might, he was everything Mirai could never be, and he couldn’t stand not having something.

“What do you want?” Yagi had no patience for Mirai’s antics, young Midoriya and young Sigurd were having dinner together and he was stuck dealing with that leach… he wasn’t upset at not being invited. Why would he be? He was the number one hero; he could have his own party! With blackjack and hookers… ok maybe not hookers, but the blackjack wasn’t a bad idea… and now it was reminding him of young Sigurd teaching young Midoriya how to count cards… he was lonely and his successors were off having fun… was this what being a parent felt like? He felt pretty ok with the realization.

“I want you to stop messing around.” Nighteye stated curtly, a nearly undetectable anger bubbled beneath his voice.

“But I thought you loved messing around, Mirai.” Yagi mocked. “Where’s you sense of humor?”

“Damn it, All Might! Be serious!”

“But what about your future filled with humor and laughter?” The injured hero gasped in false outrage, he was so enjoying taking the piss out of Mirai… young Sigurd was a bad influence.

“That future can’t exist if you give One for All to that… thing!”

Yagi took a deep breath to calm down and make sure he doesn’t shout at Mirai until his ear drums ruptured.

“That ‘thing’ is my chosen successor, Mirai. He has what it takes to become the greatest hero the world has ever known, he is my choice and that is final.” Yagi said evenly, not raising his voice, not starting a fight. Mirai had no say in this matter. Him finding out about One for All was a mistake, a result of him snooping around All Might’s business, who was he to say who should get a quirk that doesn’t belong to him.

“But he is the wrong choice! Mirio is strong! He’s trained! His quirk combined with yours would be invincible! Why won’t you just listen to me?!”

Yagi actually had to put the phone away from his ear because of how loud Nighteye was screaming, did that idiot want to air the secret of One for All to all and sundry? Wait… he actually might. If he thought that he could get the public on his side to pressure All Might into conceding, Sir Nighteye would schedule an entire press conference to reveal One for All to the world. He was just that petty.

“Are you done?” Yagi yawned. “Are you finished acting like a child?”

“Child?! Liste-“

“No, you listen! Young Midoriya is my successor, not young Togata. I don’t care how well trained he is, I don’t care how strong he is… he isn’t my successor and he’ll never be! You will stop harassing me, Sir Nighteye, or I will make sure your ‘hero’ career is over.” Yagi spat, he was sick of Nighteye pushing himself into his business.

“You and I both know you can’t do that, All Might.” Mirai chuckled over the phone. “I answer directly to the commission, even you or that precious rat of yours don’t have the power to go against them. You could have had that power, but you chose to reject me! but I’m a forgiving man, All Might, I’m willing to extend you… an olive branch as it were. Give One for All to its rightful owner and you and I can work together again, just like old times.”

“I will give One for All to its rightful owner.” He could hear Nighteye gasp in his perceived victory. “And that owner is Izuku Midoriya.”

“You fool! Can’t you-“

“You have no say over who receives MY quirk, you petulant ass!” Yagi cut him off again.

“A quirkless freak like him has no right to have your power!”

“Oh! For the love of… I was quirkless!” Yagi roared in anger, internally grateful that the office was completely empty by this time and that this room was sound proof. “And like you said, it’s MY power, but it won’t be for long, because soon enough it’ll be young Midoriya’s power like it should be!”

“That thing will ruin everything! The future I had planned will crumble because of him!”

Yagi was sick of listening to this idiot. “And the world will be better for it!”

“How can you say that!?”

“I can say that when you harass me, I can say it when you try to control my life!” Yagi wanted to tell the man off for sending his sidekick to spy on young Midoriya, but that would reveal that Sigurd was directly connected to him, and that would lead to Nighteye going after him.

“I am doing this for you!”

“No! you’re not! You’re doing this for you! Everything you’ve ever done was due to your own selfishness!” The deflated Symbol of Peace clutched his phone so hard it nearly cracked.

“You’re making a mistake!”

“No, I’m not. For all of the mistakes I have made in my life, I know without a doubt that choosing young Midoriya is not one of them.” All Might spoke resolutely, steam wafting from his body, he had already used all of his time that day, but he didn’t care.

“Then you leave me no choice. We’ll discuss this topic further tomorrow, then we’ll see if you’re ready to make the right choice.”

“I already made it.” All Might spoke with such force that the air around him trembled with awe.

“We’ll see about that, goodnight, old friend…” The line went dead after that.

“Asshole.” Yagi deflated and stared at his phone with contempt, he couldn’t believe he ever considered that man his friend.

Yagi sat once again in silence, contemplating what Nitghteye meant when he said that he had no choice… what was that fool planning?! The deflated hero sat in contemplation for over ten minutes.

“Ha’call le’tova~ Ha’call yaavor~ Ima amra ‘al te’phached me’ha’kor’~”

The phone rang again, but this time with young Sigurd’s personal ringtone. It was a song by the co number one heroes of Israel, the two did music as well and young Sigurd was quite fond of their songs.

Yagi picked up the phone with a smile, expecting to hear a fun anecdote about the dinner with the Midoriyas.

“Young Sigurd, what can I-“

“Old man! We were attacked! Some whack jobs blew up Izuku’s apartment and tried to kill us!” Young Sigurd was breathing heavily, his voice was accompanied by the roar of the wind.

“What!?” Yagi’s good mood disappeared again, why would anyone… Mirai!

“Me and sis managed to take down most of them, but one managed to slip by and take Izuku’s mother! The heroes on the hotline won’t believe us! They just tell us to quit making things up and hang up!” The sound of a tire screeching followed that statement.

What!? Even in the case that something could be a prank, no hero is supposed to turn someone away like that.

“Young Sigurd, where are you right now?!” Yagi coughed blood at the stress.

“I’m on my bike, chasing the bastard down, he had a getaway ready! Izuku is riding with me and my sister is chasing them in the air. Chiaki is sending you our current location right now.”

Yagi looked at the location he received, Mirko was currently there, if he remembered correctly.

“Young Sigurd, I’m already out of time today, but I’m going to call in a hero to help you! Keep on the kidnappers’ trail, keep the fighting to a minimum!” Yagi ordered.

“Got it!”

The line went dead and Yagi buffed up to make a phone call he was very much not looking forward to.

The phone beeped a few times before a cocky voice came from it.

“Who the hell are you?”

“Mirko! It’s All Might, a woman was kidnapped and the culprits are currently in your area!” All Might quickly explained the situation.

“And you’re calling me? Fine then, where?”

“They are being pursued by the woman’s child and his friends, I’ll connect you to them.” All Might sent Mirko young Sigurd’s phone number. “The hostage’s son is on a motorcycle being driven by his friend, the friend is following the van that the villains tried to escape in.”

“Gotcha!” With that Mirko hung up and Yagi allowed himself to deflate, slumping down to the floor in exhaustion, blood dripping from his mouth. That bastard Mirai! He was going to pay for this!

*****

 The Midoriya household was more lively than it had been in years, Izuku and his mother were immensely enjoying the company of the Sigurd twins. The food was great as well, the two devils were right, they made a mean roast and pasta.

“S-so then I tell him… how’s that for screwing?” Samuel finished his story to the laughter of Izuku and Inko, Selena just shook her head fondly at her brother’s antics.

“Like… the guy was boasting on how he was cheating me, but then I pulled out a freaking royal flush!” Samuel took a moment to catch his breath, he was having so much fun… of course it couldn’t last.

Samuel’s eyes turned green.

“Sis! Barrier!” He barked and created a wall of swirling black flames around them, Selena nodded and added her wind to the flames, causing them to spin faster and faster.

As they were all inside of the flame dome, a loud bang rang out. The dome flickered for a moment.

“What is going on?!” Inko demanded.

“Shhh!” Samuel held a finger to his lips and shushed her.

“Do we really have to check? No way a woman with a weak ass quirk or some quirkless sack of shit managed to survive that!” A rough voice complained.

“Quite bitching! We don’t confirm they’re dead, we don’t get paid!” Another voice bit back.

“Who the hell’s the client anyway? I mean, I have no problem killing some baseline punk, but who the hell pays to have one assassinated?!” another voice asked.

“The guy who’s making us rich, quite asking dumb questions- what the fuck?!” a forth voice.

Samuel guessed that the invaders found the flame dome. Four people spoke, but judging by the sound of footsteps, he was guessing six people were present in the apartment.

The red eyed devil looked over to his sister and raised six fingers.

Selena shook her head and raised seven.

Samuel nodded and raised three fingers, gesturing for his sister to follow his mark.

“What the fuck is this!?”

“Who cares! Blast the fucking thing!”

Samuel’s fingers counted down to zero as he and Selena simultaneously swung their arms in a wide arc, expelling their barrier outward.

“What the fuck?!” One of the voices cried in shock, a second later the owner of the voice was knocked out by a flaming foot to the face.

“Ahh!” Another cried, the sickening sound of flesh being sliced was accompanied by the shrill whistle of the wind. Selena had cut him down.

Two down.

Samuel launched himself at another, lightning crackled in his hands. The red eyed devil grabbed his target, pumping the bastard’s body full of his cursed lightning. The dead man dropped to the ground like a sack of potatoes.

Three down.

Samuel’s eyes turned green, he moved a step to the right, one of the attackers flew from where he had just stood and into the wall. He could hear the attacker’s ribs cracking… good.

Four down.

Simultaneously, the Sigurd Siblings rushed each at a different opponent with the same move. They suddenly appeared in front of their respective opponent, stunning the attackers, the two devils each raised their left leg high in the air before bringing it down with a sickening crunch on their opponents’ collarbones.

Six down… one to-

“Ahhhhh!!!”

“Mom!” Izuku shouted as the last remaining perp grabbed Inko and bolted out of the window.

“Son of a bitch!” Samuel growled and rushed to look through the window, seeing the perp shoving Inko into a large black van before entering himself. The greasy scumbag looked over to them and shot them a sleazy grin before closing the door as the car bolted. Samuel could have blasted that damn car to smithereens, but that would kill Izuku’s mother.

“Sis! Pursue by air! Me and Izuku will go by bike!” Samuel called out as he grabbed Izuku by the arm and the two boys rushed out of the wrecked apartment, barely hearing the “Gotcha!” From Selena.

“Chiaki! Call Sona and tell her that I need her to come to this address and secure the morons that attacked us! I have unfinished business with them!” The red eyed devil growled.

“Already on it!” Chiaki responded. “Done!”

“Good!” Samuel and Izuku finally reached the Bike, the two boys didn’t even bother with helmets and just hopped on, Samuel revved the bike loudly and took off, following the trail of the van. “Chiaki, the hero hotline!”

“Dialing!”

“Hello?” A bored voice came from his phone.

“My mom was kidnapped!” Izuku shouted at the phone. “Some people came in, wrecked my apartment and took my mom!” The poor boy had tears in his eyes and not from the wind.

“Funny… how about you quite wasting our time with fantasy stories and let us do our jobs?” The voice on the phone scoffed.

“Fantasy?! My mom was kidnapped in front of me! you have to help us!” Izuku cried.

“We don’t need to do jack shit! Quite wasting our time and making up stories!” The bastard on the line hung up after muttering. “Damn baseline…” Izuku didn’t hear it, but Sammy sure did, and he made sure Chiaki recorded that conversation, he’d bring justice upon that bastard himself!

“Chiaki, call the old man!”

Chiaki complied, connecting the call to All Might, who said he was sending another pro to help them and instructed them to stay on the attackers’ tails.

A minute later Samuel’s phone rang, Chiaki answered the call and allowed him to speak.

“Hello!?” Samuel yelled frantically as he weaved between vehicles to chase the black van, even passing red lights. Izuku didn’t scream at the danger, his green eyes steely and determined, had Samuel been looking at him, he’d see that Izuku’s pupils were slitting.

“You the brat whose mother was kidnapped?”

“Not me, my friend! He’s here too!” Samuel growled while swerving to the right to dodge a cluster of spikes that were shot at him from the window of the van. “Shit!”

“Look! All Might called and said you kids were chasing the villains right now. Where are you?”

“I’ll have my assistant keep you posted on our location! Right now I’m kinda- FUCK!” Samuel swung his flame covered right hand in a wide arc, burning away the glob of oil another one of the villains threw at him from the van. “You should be hooked up to our signal any second! Get here quickly!”

“I don’t take order fro-“

Chiaki had cut the line, much to Samuel’s gratitude, allowing her master to focus on chasing the runaway van.

“Get back here!” Izuku roared with anger at the bastards who dared take his mother away from him, Samuel’s bike swerved to the left, avoiding another volley of spikes. “Sammy! Get us closer!” The green haired boy ordered.

“I hope you have a plan, Buddy!” Samuel shouted back, but complied, bringing his bike closer to the van, to anyone watching from the side it would appear like some weird street race. “Ok! Now what THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING!” Samuel shouted as Izuku stood up on the bike seat and leapt on the van’s roof.

“Give me back my mom, you fucking BASTARDS!!!!!!” Izuku started pounding on the van’s roof, actually denting the metal with his fists.

“Izuku! What the fuck?!” Samuel shouted as he had to make some distance between himself and the van, since one of the villains inside tried to attack him.

“GIVE! HER! BACK!” Izuku’s fingers dug into the metal with a horrible screech. Roaring loudly, the green haired boy pulled on the roof with all of his strength, tearing it off and destroying his hold on the van in the process.

Izuku flew back, still clutching on to the roof. If nothing was done, he was going to turn into a smear on the road.

“Relampago Chain!” Samuel shouted while throwing a rope of lightning at the flying Izuku, the black electricity hit the torn metal roof and kept it suspended in midair, the flying metal board followed behind Samuel, led by the chain of lighting that was held in the red eyed devil’s right hand. “Warn me next time, dumbass!” The furious devil shouted at his friend, who stood up on the flying roof and balanced himself on it like a skateboard.

“They took my mom! I’ll kill them!” Izuku’s voice sounded different, Sammy couldn’t see him, since the roof was behind him, he couldn’t smell him to well either, since the rush of the wind was interfering, but he had a very good idea what was happening all the same. Izuku’s draconic lineage was just awoken and the green haired boy was going on an instinct fueled rampage… dragons were a possessive sort, Samuel and Selena were proof of that, and Izuku was essentially a hatchling, a hatchling who had no control over his instincts or powers, but this hatchling had a rage he’d been suppressing for ten years. The villains were now in more danger than Izuku’s mother was.

“Bring me closer! I’ll tear them to pieces!” Izuku roared, Samuel could feel the killer intent radiating off of him.

“You’ll put your mother in danger!” Samuel shouted back to try and reason with Izuku, “We can’t just rush them!”

The newly awakened dragon let out a cry of rage, the very air around him shaking, Samuel nearly lost control of his bike due to the sheer force of Izuku’s voice… his dragon ancestor must be a powerful one for him to have this much power after just awakening.

“Sammy what’s going on!?” The voice of Selena came from his left.

Samuel turned to see his sister riding the wind beside him, she always had the ability to fly without her devil wings.

“What happened to Izuku?! Is this his gear?!” The amber eyed devil cast a worried look at the feral Izuku, his face and arms covered in green scales.

“No! this is his dragon blood, he’s like us!” Samuel explained while dodging another attack, this time it was a slow moving red bubble. An intense heat came from the bubble and Samuel could tell that touching would most likely mean game over. “What the hell is taking the hero so long!?”

“WHAT’S UP, ASSHOLES!?” A boisterous voice came from above them, all participants of the race, villains and chasers alike looked up to see a silhouette against the moonlight, the silhouette had the shape of a woman with bunny ears. Samuel and the villains both voiced the same thought at the sight.

“Oh fuck! Not her!”

The Rabbit hero, Mirko, gave a large blood thirsty grin. “Heard you needed a hero!”

*****

“I don’t take order fro-“

*beeeeeeeep*

“That dick!” Mirko shouted in anger as the brat she was supposed to rescue (or was it his mother? Who cares!) hung up in her face, like she was some cheap street bitch he could wave off! She was fucking Mirko! The number fifteen hero! She wasn’t going to take sass from some brat!

*Ping*

Mirko looked at her phone while she was airborne, a tracking beacon appeared along with a caricature of a small purple grey haired girl exclaiming ‘Hurry!’. If she wasn’t in mission mode at the moment, she would have totally though it was adorable, but as it stood she had more pressing concerns. A woman was kidnapped and All Might, FUCKING ALL MIGHT, called her, HER, to resolve the situation! This was probably the highlight of her career… the number one hero calling her to resolve a situation? That practically meant that he saw her as an equal, right!? (… *sharp inhale* sweetie…)

She could worry about who that woman was, or why she was kidnapped later, she had a job to do, despite popular opinion of her being some blood thirsty battle maniac, she took her duties as a hero very seriously, you don’t become a top 20 hero without actually helping people. Mirko checked her phone to see any reports of the kidnapping on the Hero network… it was hard to believe that she was the first option for a kidnapping, unless the person was important, but All Might didn’t mention that. What greeted her was a news report of two kids on a motorcycle chasing a van down the freeway with the van constantly firing off attacks on the kids… well she found her victims… and the kids.

The Rabbit hero’s eyes widened when she saw the live footage of the green kid, who was riding back seat, jumping on to the roof of the car and pounding the shit out of it, the camera barely caught the enraged expression on the green kid’s face. Mirko would forever deny that her heart skipped a beat at the expression on that kid’s face and would further claim that she did not immediately declare that kid her mate when she saw him tear off the roof of the van with a roar she could hear from where she was currently at… cause that would be ridiculous!

Eventually, Mirko caught up to the kids and the van and was about to make her entrance when her rabbit ears caught the three kids arguing… wait three? Ah! Not important!

“What happened to Izuku?! Is this his gear?!”

Gear? The fuck was she talking about? The kid was covered in scales; this was obviously his quirk!

“No! this is his dragon blood, he’s like us!”

Dragon blood?! Were these kids crazy?!

“What the hell is taking the hero so long!?”

And there was her cue, Mirko took a deep breath before shouting at the top of her lungs. “WHAT’S UP, ASSHOLES!?”

She smirked when she heard both the villains and the boy driving the motorcycle exclaim “Oh fuck! Not her!” upon seeing her. It felt good to be feared.

“Heard you needed a hero!” Mirko exclaimed boisterously, a blood thirsty grin on her face. She could see five people in the car, since the green haired kid tore off the roof (She didn’t think that was hot! Shut up!), four men and one woman, the woman had green hair, like the roof tearing kid, Mirko assumed she was the rescue target.

With a wild holler, Mirko dove down, feet first, to crash into the van, the villains and the woman screamed in fear. The Rabbit hero’s feet landed on the hood of the van, the metal crumpling like paper beneath her powerful feet, those legs weren’t just for show.

‘Maybe the green kid likes legs…’

Due to her suddenly stopping the car, all of the passengers lurched forward, of course the morons didn’t bother putting a seatbelt on the woman, so she flew out of the ruined roof, screaming for her life.

“Shit!” Mirko yelled as she jumped as hard as she could, following the screaming woman’s flight path. “I gotcha!” She exclaimed as she intercepted the woman in midair. “Damn! You’re heavy!” The Rabbit hero found herself saying without thinking.

“I’m sorry!” The woman cried, making Mirko feel like an absolute bitch for mentioning her weight. “I started stress eating when my baby didn’t get a quirk!” That gave Mirko pause, didn’t have a quirk? The kid tore off a metal roof and was covered in scales, of course he had a quirk! Not that being quirkless was a bad thing anyway, her quirk wasn’t exactly something amazing and she was in the top 20.

Mirko landed roughly, trying to take all of the force from the drop with her body so that the woman wouldn’t be hurt. After a second to reorient herself and gently let down the crying woman, she saw that the kids were already taking care of the villains, two were already down while the black haired boy and the black haired girl were each taking another one on… the villains didn’t last long. The last villain tried to crawl away but the green kid followed him, his slow footsteps cracking the pavement beneath him… god! That was hot!

“Izuku?” The woman whispered in fear, Mirko guessed that she was afraid her son would hurt himself… usual mother fears, The Rabbit hero decided that she would intervene, if only for appearances. What she didn’t expect was for the green kid to pick up the villain by the throat and lift him up, murder flashing in those green eyes.

“Whoa! Kid!” Mirko shouted as she made her way to the angry scaled kid. “I get that you’re pissed, but you can’t kill the guy!”

The green kid ignored her, all of his being focused on the villain, his clawed hand raised to pierce the skull of the bastard who dared hurt his mother.

‘I’ll be his mo- focus on the job, bitch!’

“Izuku, stop!” The boy with the black hair ran to the green kid’s side and grabbed his hand.

‘Izuku… that’s what the woman said as well… it’s a good name.’ Mirko thought appreciatively, before focusing on the task at hand.

“They took my mom, Sammy! They need to pay! They need to die!” The air trembled at his roar, had she not had years of experience dealing with insane villains, she might have faltered.

“Not like this!” The black haired boy, Sammy, shouted as he appeared to actually struggle in holding back Izuku’s hand. “They need to be punished, yes! But you don’t have to kill them! I’ve walked this path, Izuku! I crossed this line before and I know what it feels like, this desire to take a life! I understand it so well it drives me mad!”

Izuku stared at his friend with wide eyes. Mirko looked at the black haired boy with surprise as well, he killed someone? He was so young!

“There’s no going back after crossing this line, Izuku! Please, don’t do this to yourself! To your mother! You’re the world’s future Symbol of Peace! Not a monster like me!”

The green kid dropped the villain, who had already passed out from fear, and stared at his friend with teary eyes. “Sammy…”

“Don’t cross this line, Izuku… don’t let these bastards taint your heart…” Sammy whispered quietly while bringing Izuku in for a hug, the green haired boy broke down into tears as he clutched tightly onto his friend’s shaking form.

“You’re not a monster… when my world turned upside down… when my mom didn’t believe in me… when my best friend turned his back on me… when the one friend I still had just left me behind… when the man I looked up to like a god told me to give up on my dream… you were there! You reached your hand to me and told me that you believe in me!” Izuku cried loudly. “You’re not a monster! You’re my best friend!”

Mirko watched the two boys hugging and crying… she really didn’t want to ruin their moment. She noticed something moving next to her, looking to the side, she saw the boy’s mother with tears in her eyes. The green haired woman looked at the scene with a heartbroken look on her face. “He was right…” She mumbled as tears stained her face.

“Your kid’s really something.” Mirko decided to speak up, she wasn’t good at the whole ‘talking to people’ shit, but she figured she could try to comfort the distraught woman. “If he wants to be a hero… I’ll definitely offer him an internship.”

The green haired woman looked at Mirko with shock, shock at both her interest in her son and the fact that she, Mirko, a veritable lone wolf, was planning on taking the kid as her intern.

“I…” The woman started unsurely, her lips quivered as she looked over to her son and his friend.

“Well, what are you waiting for? Go see your kid.” Mirko started to push the woman over to the kids. “Yo, brat! You lost something?” The Rabbit hero called out, catching the boys’ attention.

“Mom!” Izuku yelled out as he let go of Sammy and rushed over to the green haired woman, Mirko chuckled at both the heartwarming sight of a mother and son reuniting, as well as the comic scene of the black haired boy half hugging empty air, the forlorn expression on his face showing that he missed hugging his friend.

“Izuku! My baby, I was so scared!” The green haired woman bawled as she hugged her son like a lifeline, it was a heart melting scene in all honesty.

‘I miss my mom, I should call my big brother…’ Mirko thought while she definitely not wiping a tear from her eye, she wasn’t crying! She didn’t find this adorable! Shut up!

“It’s ok now, mom. I am here.” Izuku cried while holding on to his shaking mother, who stilled at the use of All Might’s catchphrase. The green haired woman looked over her son’s shoulder, locking eyes with the black haired boy, who smiled at her and gave her a go ahead gesture.

“Izuku… thank you for saving me… you’re my hero.” The mother said shakily, Mirko chose to ignore the fact that technically she saved her, this was something that clearly needed to happen.

“Mom?” Izuku questioned with shock on his face.

“You saved me tonight, Izuku, even after I gave up on you, even after I killed your dream… I was wrong back then, sweetie, you can be a hero. Quirk or not, you’ll be the greatest hero ever!” The green family started to cry even harder, their tears shooting from their eyes like high pressure water hoses.

Was that their quirk? Super crying?! Was the kid going to shoot his tears at people ‘The Binding of Isaac’ style… that was metal as fuck.

The sound of police sirens interrupted the sweet moment as the cops finally got their heads out their asses and came to take the villains that the kids already took care of. Mirko found herself looking at the kids with critical eyes, they all had potential. The girl was clearly the strongest among the three, the green haired boy’s potential was almost completely untapped, he was a blank canvas… it was the black haired boy that worried her though, the kid clearly acted as leader during the whole thing, he had skills and power as well as being able to calm down his friend from his murder rage. But his eyes worried her, the kid said he killed before and when Mirko looked at those crimson eyes, she saw he wasn’t lying. He had the eyes of someone who has taken a life, eyes that every top hero eventually acquires… it was sad for a boy so young to have eyes like that, but that wasn’t the scary part. It wasn’t just that he had the eyes of someone who killed, he had the eyes she saw on so many villains, the eyes of someone who relished in carnage and destruction… the kid was a natural born killer.

“Police! What’s going on here!?” An officer with an orange cat head yelled as he stepped out of his car, another officer, one dressed in a tan trench coat got out after him.

“A kidnapping, I resolved it.” Mirko stated cockily, trying to take the heat away from thee kids, if they wanted to be heroes, what they did tonight could ruin their careers before they started.

“The news showed these kids chasing down the van, they were even using their quirks.” The cat officer spoke, he sounded tired, but not annoyed.

“The green kid’s mom was the victim, the other two are his friends.” The Rabbit hero explained.

Both policemen shot a sympathetic look over to the three kids, a look that was followed by a grimace when they realized that, good reason or not, the kids broke quirk laws and were essentially committing vigilantism.

“If it helps,” The black haired boy interjected. “We had permission.”

“Who’s?” The trench coat wearing officer asked curiously, he looked familiar to Mirko for some reason.

“All Might’s.” He said simply, shocking everyone but the green haired boy next to him.

“Kid this isn’t the time for jokes!” The cat officer exclaimed. “You could be in serious trouble!” He sounded frustrated that he would have to arrest these kids for something like that.

“He’s not lying, Sansa.” The trench coat officer stated.

“What?” The cat officer, Sansa, turned to his partner in shock.

“He’s telling the truth, my quirk said so.” He explained smoothly.

He had a lie detection quirk… that’s why Mirko recognized him! He was Tsukauchi, All Might’s man on the force!

“You kids know All Might?” Tsukauchi asked the three kids.

“Me and Izuku do, my sister doesn’t.” The crimson eyed boy confirmed with a nod.

“Bro!” The girl elbowed her brother in the side. “You didn’t tell me you knew All Might!”

“You never asked- ow.” The boy received a slap upside the head from his sister.

“How do you two know him, exactly?” Tsukauchi asked while writing down what was being said.

“We’re his students.” The green haired boy spoke up, his words earned him shocked looks from all of the women present, his mother specifically looked like she was going to faint.

“Oh! You two are the successors he told me about.” Tsukauchi laughed as he flipped his notepad closed. “It’s good to put a face to the stories, he speaks quite highly of you both.”

“You know the old man?” The black haired boy tilted his head, Mirko suppressed a chuckle at All Might being referred to in such a disrespectful term.

“Yeah, we go way back. Detective Naomasa Tsukauchi,” He extended his hand to the boys. “You must be Midoriya and Sigurd.” Each boy shook the hand in turn before the detective turned to the girl. “I don’t believe I caught your name.”

“Selena D. Sigurd,” She shook his hand as well. “This idiot’s big sis.”

“Well it is good to meet all of you, I’d like to just let you go, but we do have to ask you some questions… after that we’ll escort you home.” Tsukauchi explained.

“Our home was destroyed by those villains…” The mother mumbled quietly.

“Oh…” The detective fumbled awkwardly for a moment.

“They can come to our place for the night.” Both siblings said simultaneously.

“O-oh, I wouldn’t want to impose…” The green haired woman tried to refuse.

“Ma’am, you must be insane if you think I’m going to leave you and Izuku out to dry like this.” The black haired boy shook his head.

“But it’s your apartment…” She refuted weakly.

“It’s not like you have to stay in our apartment, the whole complex is under ownership of our boss, all of the other apartments are vacant, you can stay in one of those if you like.” The sister interjected.

The green haired woman tried to protest but merely nodded in agreement to the offer. Afterwards, Tsukauchi questioned them on the events leading to that point, both officers growing furious at the response the boys were given by the hero hotline, the detective nodded appreciatively when the black haired boy gave him a recording of the conversation. The news network has also arrived and tried to interview everyone, but were kept away by the sheer force that was Mirko. Tsukauchi asked if they had any idea why the family was attacked, which was answered with “I think the old man has an idea”.

After the questioning, which ended with the four civilians being offered a ride to the siblings’ apartment complex, Mirko called out to the green boy, she had to speak to him at least once.

“Y-yes?” The green haired boy stuttered in fear of the Rabbit hero.

Mirko tilted her head in confusion, how was the kid such a wreck?! Just a second ago he was jumping on top of moving vehicles and tearing of their roofs, now he was shaking like a leaf under her gaze! How could a kid be so badass one moment and a nervous wreck the next?! And why did she think that was so cute?!

“I saw the way you jumped on the van, kid, impressive.” Mirko complimented, earning a fierce blush from Izuku… gah! She wanted to take him home with her!

“O-oh that… that was dumb…” Izuku mumbled in shame, his eyes glued to the floor.

“Yes it was.” Mirko nodded, causing the green haired boy to deflate. “But it was pretty damn awesome too.”

Izuku’s eyes, wide as dinner plates, snapped over to meet the Rabbit hero’s gaze. The short, but fierce, heroine smirked at the boy.

“You want to be a hero, right?” She asked.

“More than anything.” Izuku confirmed resolutely, the conviction in his voice gave the Rabbit hero pause.

“Well, you clearly have what it takes. Here.” Mirko took something out of her belt and handed it to Izuku. It was a card with a number on it. “That’s my personal number, if you ever want me to show you how to kick ass, give me a call.” She wanted to add ‘or if you just want to talk’, but that felt creepy.

“B-but I’m already-“

“When you have some free time from All Might, being trained by two top heroes can’t hurt. See you around kid.” Mirko gave a short wave and jumped away, leaving a gust of wind behind her.

“Hey, are you ready to go?” Izuku jumped at Samuel’s voice.

“Yeah… let’s go.” Izuku turned and followed his friend to the cop cars. He hoped they could get to Sammy’s apartment quick, he wanted to pass out and sleep for days.

*****

Samuel and Selena collapsed on the couch of their living room, exhausted breaths escaping them. Izuku and his mother were in one of the other apartments, already fast asleep, they had to inform Sona of their guests, thankfully she was more than willing to be accommodating.

“What a mess!” Samuel growled as he put his face in his hands.

“You telling me… why the hell would anyone just attack some random family?!” Selena groaned as she slipped off the couch and landed in a heap on the floor. “I flew too much…” She exhausted her magic over both the fights and the chase.

“I think I have an idea, but it’s not my place to say.” Samuel dragged his hands down his face with a heavy sigh.

“You’re keeping things from me now?” The elder twin sounded more than a bit upset at her brother keeping secrets from her.

“Not by choice, sis.” Samuel slipped off the couch as well, landing on the floor in a heap. “You don’t spill secrets that aren’t yours to tell.”

“Convenient, isn’t it?” Selena spat. “You can keep all the secrets you want from me and all you have to say is ‘it’s not my secret to tell’.” The amber eyed devil forced herself to stand up and glare down at her brother. “Anachnu mishpacha, Sammy. Ain sodot bein mishpacha.”

“Don’t you start with that! I have my own life outside of you, Lena. I don’t have to tell you anything and you don’t get to criticize me for keeping secrets!” Samuel stood up and glared back at his sister.

“Whatever…” Selena waved her hand dismissively. “I’m going to bed.” The amber eyed devil huffed and trudged over to her room, leaving her brother alone in the dark living room.

“A phone call is here! A phone call is here!”

All Might’s ringtone sounded from Samuel’s phone, the tired devil picked it up and answered before collapsing on the couch.

“Yeah?” He yawned into the phone.

“Young Sigurd, are you and young Midoriya unharmed?”

“We’re fine, old man, but Izuku awakened his dragon blood… this is a week before my estimate.” Samuel rubbed his eyes to try and relieve some of his exhaustion, but to no avail.

“I saw; I think half the nation saw as well.” Yagi spoke seriously. “The good news is that we can pass this off as a transformation quirk.”

“I thought so as well… do you have any idea who sent the attackers?” Samuel asked seriously, back when he called him during the chase, Yagi sounded like he realized something about what happened.

“I know exactly who it was… Mirai.” He spat out the name like an insult.

“Nightfuck?” Samuel just straight up insulted him.

“Yes… he was upset that I was refusing to give in to his demands concerning the successorship, so he resorted to trying to assassinate young Midoriya.”

“Bastard…” Samuel growled with barely restrained rage, he was going to kill Sir Nighteye. Come hell or high water, that man would die by his hand!

“Indeed, he will call me again tomorrow to harass me about it his ‘perfect choice’, I want you to keep young Midoriya safe, young Sigurd. I fear that he isn’t safe anywhere that isn’t near one of us… we both already know that his school is compromised… we can’t let him return there.”

“Good thing I have a plan for that, if it weren’t for your crazy ex, Izuku would already be transferring to Kuoh junior high on full scholarship.” Samuel shook his head.

“Kuoh is quite the prestigious school, young Sigurd, how did you arrange for something like that?”

“I’ll tell you later… tired.” Samuel yawned loudly, tears prickling at the corners of his eyes.

“Very well… goodnight, young Sigurd.”

“Night… old… man…zzzzz…” Samuel fell asleep before even hanging up, Yagi chuckled over the line and cut the call, he’d visit his successors tomorrow to check on them.

*****

In a nice house in the same neighborhood that the Midoriyas lived in, a blond woman with red eyes was pacing furiously.

“Mitsuki, I don’t think pacing will help…” A man with spikey brown hair and glasses spoke up from his chair, trying to calm the woman down.

“It helps me focus, Masaru!” Mitsuki Bakugou shouted, she didn’t have to worry about her sleeping son waking up, because the brat was asleep for two days and was showing no sign of waking up. That wasn’t why she was pacing though, the reason that she was pacing was that her best friend’s apartment was broken into by villains and she was kidnapped! Mitsuki was watching the news, wondering when her son would wake up, when a loud explosion came from the direction of Inko’s complex, a few minutes later the news showed a story about two kids on a motorcycle chasing down a van. Mitsuki’s heart stopped when she saw that one of the kids was her precious nephew Izuku. The other kid on the bike had to be the boy who put Katsuki in a coma, he fit the description that Katsuki’s lackeys gave her, but that wasn’t important at the moment. What was important was that her nephew was taking part in a high speed chase and putting himself in danger! The blond woman, who was known for being strong willed and unfazed in the face of danger, nearly fainted when she saw her little Izuku jump on the moving van and tear off the roof with his bare hands! She could also make out scales covering his face, but that had to be a trick of the camera, Izuku was quirkless! He shouldn’t be able to grow scales, or jump on moving vehicles, or tear off metal roofs!

The blond woman’s worry was magnified when she saw that Inko was being held in the back of the van, the bastards kidnapped her best friend! She breathed a sigh of relief when Mirko rescued her friend, but that relief turned to horror when she saw Izuku, sweet, kind Izuku, lift one of the villains by the throat and looked as if he was about to kill the man! Thankfully he was stopped before he could, but the fear stayed with Mitsuki. She couldn’t even imagine her sweet nephew doing something like that, Izuku was a straight up saint! He had to be in order to keep tolerating her piece of shit of a son. No way someone like that would kill like that!

Mitsuki tried calling Inko after the incident was resolved but it kept going to voicemail, she also went to the Midoriyas’ apartment, only to find the place trashed and empty. This led her to her current state, pacing like a mad woman in her living room, being worried sick for her best friend and nephew.

“Why hasn’t she called me back? She should be safe by now!” Mitsuki grinded her teeth in frustration.

“Maybe her phone is off so she can rest without being interrupted?” Masaru offered.

“If that’s the case, why isn’t she back home by now?!” Mitsuki demanded.

“Her home is in ruin; I doubt she would go back there for tonight.” Masaru stated reasonably. “The police probably took her and Izuku somewhere safe so they could rest.”

“I hate when you make sense!” Mitsuki grumbled as Masaru stood up and took her hand.

“Dear, you aren’t doing anyone favors by panicking like this, get some rest, we’ll call her again in the morning.” Masaru said gently while trying to guide his wife out of the living room.

“Fine… but we’re calling her again first thing in the morning!” Mitsuki set her terms.

“Of course.”

*****

“Fuck!” Katsuki Bakugou shouted as he clawed his way out of a literal mountain of reanimated Izuku corpses, each one moaning on how he killed them.

“Wow, blasty, this is just sad…” The smug voice of that monster dog only served to make Bakugou’s anger worse.

The explosive blond shot a glare at his… what was it? A jailer? It was a bastard is what it was! The damn dog had changed its shape to something between the completely human form of the boy with the crimson eyes and its massive beast form. It looked almost entirely human, only the skin was pitch black with the exception of the white skull mask pattern on the face and the various green and red lines that adorned its body. It was wearing some weird ass loincloth, and not much else, with the same green and red patterns as its body and a weird crown full of feathers. It had giant earrings and various pieces of jewelry hanging from its neck, arms and legs. The smug thing was lounging on what could only be described as a stone alter while eating a red apple so perfect looking it could only exist in a dream.

“Fuck you!” Katsuki shouted defiantly as the Izuku zombies started dragging him back, he could have blasted them all away, but he couldn’t bring himself to hurt them further.

“No, I’m serious! The only reason you’re going through this shit, is because you feel guilty. The amount of guilt that you have to feel to make this punishment last as long as it has… well, it boggles the mind. But then again, gods like me aren’t very prone to guilt.” The thing took a bite of its apple while watching Katsuki struggle.

“God?! You saying that you’re a god?! You’re just some punk ass kid with a freaky dream quirk!” The ash blond yelled as finally managed to free himself from the corpses grasp and ran to attack the thing lying sideways on the stone alter, but the no matter how much he ran, he couldn’t get closer.

“You’re thinking of the boy king, he put you here accidentally. He had no idea that the flammas of repent would send you into my inner domain. You’re still here because you want to be punished for what you did to the Welsh Dragon.” The thing explained and took one last bite of its apple and threw the core at Katsuki, the scrap hit his head and bounced off.

“Welsh what?! Who the fuck are you talking about?!” Katsuki demanded while still trying to fruitlessly run at the self-proclaimed god, even boosting himself with his explosions seemed to do nothing.

“The green kiddo… Izuku. The boy king is quite fond of him, you seem to be as well, considering this is a hell of your own making… you feel guilty for hurting the Welsh Dragon and so, my inner domain created a punishment that reflected that guilt.” It explained while sitting up and dangling its feet from the alter, it was almost childlike in its mannerisms, but its voice and tone spoke of age and wisdom.

Bakugou just screamed and tried to blast himself towards the thing even harder.

“Sweet merciful Mictlāntēcutli, blasty! You’ll hurt yourself if you keep doing that. Is it so hard for you to admit you feel bad? Are you afraid of admitting that guilt?” The thing shook its head at the struggling blond with half disdain and half pity.

“Shut the fuck up! You don’t know shit!” Bakugou screamed as his arms started to pound with pain.

“Let me remind you of something, you ignorant little bully.” The thing said calmly before raising its open hand at Bakugou. Whatever was keeping the explosive blond from moving suddenly disappeared and he found himself rocketing uncontrollably towards the thing before finding his neck in its iron grip. “I am a GOD! And you! Are a bigoted little human who I won’t even remember come next century, but for some reason the Welsh Dragon seems to care for you, despite the years of torture you put him through, and the boy king cares for the Welsh Dragon. You are going to experience this hell until you finally except what you’ve done and when that time comes, you are going prostrate yourself before the child that you tormented and beg his forgiveness.” The thing explained with its empty eye sockets boring into Katsuki’s soul.

The explosive blond didn’t have a response, he had no words, no insults or swears to throw at the monster.

“What I don’t understand is why you feel guilt at all, or rather, why did you do all of these horrendous things to the Welsh Dragon if you seemingly care for him to the extent that this is the shape your punishment takes.” It gestured to the hell scape around them, full of all of the various ways that he had tormented Izuku over the years, as well as different ways in which the green haired boy’s life was extinguished. “From my time within my various hosts, the boy king in particular, I have found treachery to be the most despicable thing about the worthless creation of my twin known as humankind. Had I known what you humans would be like, I would not have guided Quetzalcoatl to the bones of the people of the world past to create your pathetic ancestors. The Welsh Dragon admired you, worshiped the ground you walked on, offered his hand to you when you fell and how did you repay him? Scorn and scars… and now you wallow in the guilt of your actions… you truly are pathetic, Katsuki Bakugou.” The eyeless creature sneered at him and let him drop to the ground, the ash blond hacked and coughed as air finally returned to him.

“I’m not… I’m strong!” Katsuki coughed as he tried to raise himself with his shaking arms.

“You’re delusional.” The monster deadpanned. “But while I do grow weary of you, your trials are still far from over.”

Katsuki glared at his jailer with eyes full of rage and hatred. He wanted to wipe that smug look off that monster’s face! He wanted to kill that gearhead fucker who stuck him here!

… but they’re not truly the ones at fault, dear child…

Katsuki’s eyes widened at the voice, it wasn’t the thing’s voice… it was feminine, soft… like a silk noose around his neck. He could have sworn he had heard that voice before, but he couldn’t quite place it, this place was messing with his mind.

… they may have put you here, but they only did so for the sake of that green waste of space…

Katsuki felt as if he was punched in the gut, a gnawing pain struck at his heart.

… this punishment is unwarranted, my dear child. You did no wrong putting that pathetic weakling in his place…

The gnawing feeling receded, Katsuki began to recall all of the praise he received for putting Deku in his place… the voice was right… no one ever tried to stop him that meant he was right… even if someone tried, he would win… that meant he was right! He didn’t feel guilty! He shouldn’t!

“What the home is going on?” The thing looked around to see Katsuki’s personal hell breaking down, all of the representations of Izuku turning to ash.

… guilt is a weakness you don’t need, my child…

She was right! He was Katsuki fucking Bakugou! He was going to be the greatest hero ever! He was going to always win! Just like All Might!

… of course you will, but not as you are now. You must still grow, acquire more power…

Yes… he needed more power… so no one will ever stand up to him! Power to permanently put Deku in his place! Power to kill that bastard who put him in this hell!

… I can grant you this power, my child, power that would make even All Might bend the knee before you…

“What is this?! The Mictlan should only obey me!” The thing roared. “Who dares disturb my domain!?”

… what do you say child?...

“Power…” Katsuki muttered as a mad look overtook his red eyes.

“You!” The monster growled at Katsuki and stomped on his back. “You think you can mess with my domain?!”

“Give me power…” Katsuki struggled under the monster’s foot. “I want more POWER!!!!!” a guttural roar tore from his throat.

… very well, my child, I shall grant you the power you seek…

… come to me, my dear child…

Poison green flames exploded from Katsuki and forced the monster to step away.

“Dark faery magic?! You dare invade my domain, you corrupt sprite?!” The eyeless being roared in anger as the flames disappeared and Katsuki with them.

The being stared at the scorched earth, the only proof Katsuki had been there before. “I need to tell the boy.”

*****

In a dark chamber stood a tall woman draped in black robes, two black horns adorned her head. The ground before the woman burst into green flames, the woman watched the flames with a smirk as a shape appeared within. Once the flames subsided, the shape within was revealed to be a boy with explosive ash blonde hair and glazed over red eyes.

The boy collapsed as soon as the flames disappeared completely, his breathing panting and ragged. The woman knelt down and lifted the boy with the care of a mother.

“Where…” The boy breathed out, his vision blurry and unfocused.

“Shh…” The woman gently shushed the boy. “Not yet, my child, you are exhausted… drained from the torture of that false god.”

“Power…” The boy growled and tried to force himself to stay awake.

“All in due time, my dear child, you will have all the power you desire. But for now you must rest and when you wake… I shall grant you your desire.” The woman sang gently as the boy fell asleep in her arms. “Sleep, my child… sleep and grow strong.”

*****

The loud waking call of the base woke up the soldiers from their slumber, the ladies, most no older than sixteen, went about their morning routine with efficiency. Among all of those trained warriors, one stood out, she was the shortest among them all, but was also widely recognized as the strongest.

The girl had long platinum hair that flowed freely behind her, she had skin so pale one might mistake her for a certain fairy tale princess. On her face was a black eyepatch that covered her left eye, her right eye was pure crimson. The girl stared at her reflection in the mirror, her attention almost solely on her one visible eye, that crimson eye that had the same shade as a certain boy. When the girl looked at the mirror, her reflection faltered for a moment, instead of herself, she saw a boy with skin as pale as hers with eyes the same shade of crimson as her own. The girl stared at the mirage with fascination, she knew who this boy was, she knew him so well… she had been by his side since the moment they both came into existence, if he ever existed to begin with.

She knew how he thought, she knew how he fought… she has been a part of his life for so long… always watching, never participating… how she longed to truly meet with him, to have him say her name with the same reverence and love that he had to his master. To look at his eyes, rather than through them like she always had.

The girl reached her hand slowly to touch the boy’s image on the mirror. “Samuel…” She muttered softly before the image faded away, leaving her with her own disappointed visage.

It was never meant to be… for all the girl knew, that boy was the result of her overactive imagination, after all, there was no guarantee that the world that she saw in her dreams was real… except for…

The girl looked around her, making sure she was alone before raising her right hand, a strange sensation of hunger welled in her stomach. A feeling she was all too familiar with, the girl called upon the feeling, a dim purple light filled her right hand before a familiar weight settled in it.

The girl looked at the object that appeared in her hand, a gold sword with purple highlights and a large purple gem in the guard.

[Tyrant’s Hoard]… that was the sword’s name, it was a sacred gear; the girl knew that for a fact. This was her connection to the dream… this was her proof that Samuel existed, he had a sacred gear, just like her.

“Bodewig! What’s taking so long?!” The girl jumped and quickly dismissed her sword, the blade vanished in a dim purple light.

“Nothing! I’ll be right out!” She called out and quickly made her way out, throwing one last longing glance at the mirror, hoping that the face of that boy would appear to her once more, but the boy did not appear.

The girl was unaware that her destined meeting with the boy who shares her eyes, was much closer than she could think.

In a location unknown to the rest of the world, a mad rabbit sat in front of her latest endeavor. The mad rabbit smiled at the screaming and writhing creature that was trapped within her clutches. Her experiments were proving to be a success! The looking glass that separated her world from the wonderland of superpowers and supernatural was cracking little by little, the rabbit left her current subject alone and returned to her planning board, reveling in the shrieks of anguish the creature was releasing due to her experiments.

The rabbit sat in front of a monitor that displayed a world different to her own… her wonderland! Oh, how she longed to be there, her own world was so boring! It had taken her less than a year to take it over and make it into snore-fest that groveled at her feet… how disappointing! Even the one person who was supposed to be her equal just up and gave up on challenging her! But that world! That wonderland! A world full of strangeness, a world where she could finally have the challenge she so sought after! All she had to do now… was secure her perfect challenger.

Several images of a boy with black hair and crimson eyes, each depicting him in various ages and stages of his life, came on screen. The mad rabbit laughed, a childlike whimsy filled laugh, at the images of the boy that she had been observing for years through her looking glass. The rabbit put her hand on the monitor, softly caressing the image in which the boy appeared oldest.

“We’ll meet soon… Sa-tan.”

Chapter Text

“So I understand that things have been frantic this past… you said week?” Aqua asked as she parried a strike from a demonic looking sword wielding Heartless, Nyx and Bar Kochva called those ‘Invisibles’, she looked to the side to see Samuel beating another Invisible over the head with a Heartless that resembled Nyx but larger and leaner, she said those were ‘Neo-Shadows’.

“Boy, where do I fucking start?” The Neo-Shadow finally had enough abuse and exploded into motes of darkness, meaning Samuel had to finish the Invisible with his bare hands… not that he minded. The red eyed devil grinned and grabbed the demonic Heartless by the throat before throwing it upwards. He watched the monster fly and put his hands in front of his mouth like a barrel. “Infernal HOOOOWWWWWLLL!” Samuel released a stream of black flames from his mouth that consumed the airborne Heartless and reduced it to ash. “That’s fifteen for me… what about you?” He turned to where Aqua froze the Invisible she was fighting and shattered the ice block with the monster inside.

“Thirty-four, but who’s counting really.” She answered with fake modesty, enjoying the annoyed scowl on Samuel’s face at being beaten. “Don’t worry, my student, maybe one day you’ll be half as strong as me.” The Keyblade master teased and walked closer to her grumbling apprentice/contractor, not noticing Nyx and Bar Kochva absorbing the remains of the Heartless that she and Samuel had just slain.

“I could rip you in half with my teeth.” Samuel said while baring his fangs at Aqua.

“Say that once you actually beat me, my student.” Aqua giggled and pinched Samuel’s cheek, earning an annoyed grumble from the young devil. Technically he was right, he was in fact capable of ripping Aqua apart with his teeth. When it came to physical strength, Samuel was so far ahead of the blueberry haired Keyblade master that it wasn’t even funny, but she had him beat in every other category.

“Don’t worry, ‘my teacher’, once I get you out of this shithole, we’ll have all the time in the world to try and kill each other.” Samuel replied with a sarcastic grin.

‘What’s wrong with me if I find that appealing?’ Samuel and Aqua thought at the same time, a future where they could fight each other every day sounded oddly nice.

“I’ll take you up on that offer, Sammy, maybe by then you’ll get your own Keyblade.” Aqua mused lightly. “I’ll have to keep overseeing your training, and the best place for that is the Land of Departure.”

“Your home world? What’s it like?” Samuel sat down on the ground and pulled out two canned drinks from his sacred gear, a cherry soda for him and a blueberry soda for Aqua.

“It was… beautiful.” Aqua sat down next to him and took the can he offered her, Nyx came to sit in her lap while Bar Kochva floated behind Samuel. The two popped open their cans and took a synchronized sip, laughing at each other for the silly action. (Somewhere in another world, a silver haired girl felt an arrow pierce her heart as if someone else was enjoying an experience that should be hers.)

“It was in the Realm in Between, so it had a balance between light and dark, a perfect place to train Keyblade wielders… I remember Ven would always go and take naps on the grass by the training field, that sleepy head.” The Keyblade master chuckled fondly, Samuel watched her with a smile. “Ven, Terra and I used to watch the stars together… I made us these so we’d never get separated.” Aqua pulled out a translucent blue star charm and held it up with a wistful expression. “But you can see how that turned out.” The blueberry haired lady took a long sip from her drink

“You’ll see them once I get you out of here.” The red eyed devil said and took a swig of his drink.

“Don’t you remember what happened to them?” Aqua asked sardonically, she still had no idea how to wake up Ven and she didn’t know if Terra’s body was still in Radiant Garden where she left him.

“Yeah I remember, but I’ll help you save them, just like I’ll save you.” Samuel shrugged.

“A hero to the end, huh?” The Keyblade master laughed lightly, but in truth she was extremely happy, she wanted to ask for Samuel’s help in saving her friends and he just offered himself.

“It’s not really about heroics this time, I just want to help you.” Samuel grinned at his new, self-proclaimed, teacher.

“Uhh…” Aqua’s face turned red as she felt her heartbeat quicken. “So you said you had a rough week! What happened?” She asked quickly to change the subject.

“Let’s see…” Samuel pressed his left hand’s thumb and index finger against his forehead with an exasperated expression. “First: My friend’s mom got kidnapped.”

*****

“Later bitches!” The villain yelled as he rushed away holding Izuku’s mom.

“Get that motherfucker!” Samuel yelled as he, Izuku and Selena gave chase.

“I’mma dragon this bitch!” Izuku yelled and was suddenly covered in scales. “Murder frenzy, sluts! All y’alls bout to get ya cheeks clapped!” the dragon boy went in for the kill.

“My mans, NO!” Samuel shouted and ran after the mad Izuku.

*****

“Managed to convince my boy not to kill the fuckers in the end.” Samuel shook his head.

“That was just the start?” Aqua felt a sense of dread.

Samuel laughed before continuing. “Ohohohoho! Yeah! Next thing in the morning, I wake up and find…”

*****

“Yo… who the fuck be smothering pillows to my handsome face?” Samuel grumbled as he felt something unbelievably soft robbing his air. He also felt a strange warm weight atop his body. “I don’t remember getting weighted blankets…”

“That’s cause ya didn’t… Doggy~” A sultry voice whispered in his ear.

Samuel’s eyes shot open as he stared at the black haired Nekomata lying on top of him and wearing his shirt, a sly smile on her face. “Aww, hell naw!”

*****

“Stray cat broke into my place… and that’s all I’m willing to say about it.” Samuel shivered a bit, Kuroka did not understand the meaning of the word ‘no’.

“It was a magical cat wasn’t it?” Aqua asked and only received an absent minded nod from Samuel. “Alright… what’s next?”

“So a friend of mine saw the news feed of us chasing the kidnappers and…”

*****

“Yo, I saw you tried to call…” Samuel spoke awkwardly while looking at the fifty unanswered calls from Yui.

“About time your bitch ass called me!”

“Look, Yui, I get that you’re upset, but don’t you think you’re overreacting a bit?” Samuel asked awkwardly, practically feeling the rage ooze from the other end of the line.

“Fuck you, you piece of shit! Do you have ANY idea how fucking worried I was about you?!”

“Yui… you know I can’t help it if someone needs my help.” The crimson eyed devil tried to defend.

“It’s not about that!” Samuel had to put the phone away from his ear because of Yui’s volume. “I’m not angry that you helped someone! I’ll never be angry about that! If you didn’t help others, you wouldn’t be the Samuel I look up to and cherish… but I’m worried that you put yourself in danger that you might not be able to handle.”

“Yui…” He hated making her worried

“You’re strong, Samuel, but you aren’t a hero yet, we aren’t even hero students yet… I don’t want to see you hurt… not before I…”

“Yui…” Samuel sighed. “Let me make it up to you, anything you want.”

“That’s a dangerous statement, Samuel.”

“Anything to make it up to you, Yui. Just say the word.” Samuel insisted.

“… there’s a convention happening soon, like a week, take me.”

“Sure. Anything for you.” The crimson eyed devil smiled as he could feel his friend’s excitement through the phone.

*****

“Your friend certainly sounds expressive.” Aqua chuckled a bit, taking a small sip of her drink.

“I think so, at least, but nobody else seems to… it’s weird.” Samuel pouted. “There’s this stupid fan club for her at school, all these idiots going on and on about her ‘ice queen’ aesthetic. They don’t know a damn thing about my Yui.” He growled.

Aqua let out a whistle. “Your Yui? Should I be jealous, Sammy?” The Keyblade master teased, but was internally grumbling at yet another girl that seemed to hold Sammy’s affections. Why did the first guy she met in a decade have to be a philanderer?

“Sorry… it’s the dragon blood talking.” Samuel apologized and cast a shameful look to the side. “I’ve always been the possessive sort, comes with the godly and draconic territories, but lately it’s been more and more prominent. I’ve never had too much in the way of ‘dragon power’ so to speak because my dragon blood is pretty diluted, but my friend’s recent awakening of his draconic heritage has been pushing mine into an ‘overdrive state’ of sorts.” He stared at his hands for a moment, wondering if he’ll be able to manifest dragon traits. The power of his dragon ancestor would be invaluable in the future.

“Hopefully I won’t have to cut you down like the last dragon I met.” Aqua chuckled at the memory of fighting Maleficent… boy was she shocked when Sammy had shown her what he meant by ‘keep an open mind’. She was not ready to see that all of those worlds she had visited and people that she had met were fictional stories in Sammy’s world, she went into a full existential crisis after that, but Sammy managed to slap some sense into her… and she promptly slapped him back and that devolved into a messy fight that they were both denying they enjoyed.

“Don’t compare me to that discount Faery, my teacher.” Samuel scoffed. “But still… I hate that people look at Yui like some unapproachable, emotionless doll. It makes my blood boil.”

“You really care about her, huh?” Aqua huffed with a small smile. Sammy’s caring nature and loyalty was the only thing anchoring her to sanity at this point, even if she might be willing to acknowledge the slim possibility that she could be jealous, she couldn’t fault him for one of the traits she liked most about him.

“Yeah…” Samuel took a long sip of his drink, internally wishing it was alcoholic, but Aqua was decidedly not ok with her young student having a drinking problem at fourteen, so she requested he stop and he did.

“What’s wrong, Sammy?” Aqua put a hand on his shoulder, Nyx jumped onto his lap and Bar Kochva bumped into his head from behind.

“I’m afraid I’ll lose her, Aqua… I…” Samuel grit his teeth.

“Why?” Aqua was surprised at the turn. “Why would you lose her? She seems to care about you an awful lot.”

“Aqua…” Samuel downed the rest of his can and threw it away before blasting it with a lightning bolt. “If the circumstances of our meeting were different, would we still be friends?”

“What?” Aqua let out a small laugh. “Of course we would.”

“I’m serious, Aqua, when we first met you tried to kill me because of my inherent darkness.” Samuel’s blank gaze landed on the uncomfortable looking Aqua. “Had this place not been actively sapping your strength, you would have succeeded. You only started to see me as a friend because I offered to help you… therefor: under different circumstances, I would be nothing more than a notch on your Keyblade.”

“Sammy!” Aqua gasped in horror, but she couldn’t exactly refute him. She was a lot less forgiving of the darkness before she met him. She had no problem killing complete strangers, who had done nothing against her, just because they had darkness in their hearts. Had the fairy godmother not stopped her, she’d have killed Tremaine and her daughters with no remorse. Who’s to say that Sammy, whose darkness was greater than all three of them combined, wouldn’t receive the same treatment from her.

“I’m not saying this to hurt you, Aqua.” Samuel reassured, putting a hand on Aqua’s shoulder and smiling at her. “I cherish you, I cherish our meeting and the time I spend with you. But our friendship is based on me offering you help at your lowest… just like with Yui.” The crimson eyed devil’s smile dropped as he took a shuddering breath.

“So you helped her… why would that cause you to lose her?” The Keyblade master tilted her head, unconsciously putting her own hand over the hand still on her shoulder.

A small Smile came to Samuel’s face as he reminisced. “Well…”

*****

Yui Kodai was lying in bed awake, she reached over to her phone to check the time. Turning it on, the girl cringed at the bright light before adjusting the brightness on the screen. Yui blinked a bit and looked at the time on the screen.

02:34

It was so late that it was early and she couldn’t get so much as a wink, but there was a reason for it, a very, very good reason. Today was the day she was going to that convention with Samuel… her first date with Samuel. Not that she said it was a date, but she figured that she could cross that line when she got to it.

She wanted to sleep to get plenty of energy for the day, an entire day with Samuel… her best friend… her hero. But she was so nervous that she was kept awake all through the night! She wondered… was Samuel just as nervous about spending the day with her? Did he get those butterflies in his stomach when he thought of her just like she did for him? Yui frowned, thinking that she already knew the answer to those questions. Samuel’s heart wasn’t hers, it never was, it was Souna Kaichou’s… always has been. She knew from the day she set foot in Kuoh, when he arranged for her to be transferred to his school on scholarship… after he saved her life.

She sighed dreamily while recalling their first meeting. Samuel’s eyes burned with such rage, but his voice was calm and cold. He looked so terrifying… so wonderful.

*****

Yui was struggling against the hold of two of her male classmates, she was being dragged into an alleyway by a group of people from school who were rather antagonistic towards her. They always said that they hated how ‘emotionless’ she was, how she ‘looked down on them’ with her ‘ice queen’ act. They made fun of her quirk and her desire to be a hero, they took to tormenting her in school and the teachers turned a blind eye since some of those kids were ‘promising hero prospects’… corrupt bastards.

When she ignored them, they started following her outside of school, once again this was ignored by teachers. When she ignored that as well… that lead to today. The morons found some cheap booze, got drunk off their ass and decided to take out whatever grievances they had with Yui in the worst way possible.

“Look! Even when the doll is crying she’s monotone!” The girl in charge of the group laughed drunkenly at the struggling Yui, tears ran down the girl’s face, but her expression stayed the same.

“We’ll break her soon enough.” Another girl giggled and groped Yui’s chest roughly, the blank faced girl’s breath hitched in fear at what she was going to be subjected to.

“Let’s check if her quirk effects people.” One of the guys who held Yui leered at her, causing her to shiver with disgust.

Yui’s eyes darted around as the group, three girls and five boys, dragged her through the alley to whatever location they had in mind for their sick plan, looking for anything that could help her get away, not that it would help if she couldn’t touch anything, something that is somewhat difficult when she’s being restrained and dragged.

“Hehehehhehehe~” The sound of laughter echoed behind them, startling the bullies. They all turned around to see that there was no one there.

“What the hell was that?” One of the guys holding Yui slurred in confusion.

“Is someone fucking following us?!” Another guy, standing closer to the girls, spat out. “Mimi, you had one fucking job!” He yelled at a girl with slightly larger than normal ears.

“I was fucking listening! Nobody’s been fucking following us!” The girl shouted back, they brought her as a lookout because of her enhanced hearing quirk.

*WpHuuueeeeeeeeeeeeee*

A shrill whistle from above caught their attention, everyone, including Yui, looked up to see a boy, about their age, with messy black hair and pale skin, wearing a Kuoh uniform, sitting on the edge of one of the roofs of the alley, directly above them.

“Ahlan.” The boy greeted with a two finger salute and a cocky grin.

“Who the fuck are you?!” One of the boys holding Yui demanded.

“Ani?” The boy pointed to himself inquisitively.

“Yeah ‘you’! you see other morons here?!” The second boy holding Yui shouted.

The boy tilted his head for a moment with a confused expression, Yui caught sight of his crimson eyes, his eyes were full of barely restrained rage despite his somewhat innocent demeanor. The boy nodded and raised both of his hands with five fingers held up in his left and three in his right, the bullies didn’t seem to take kindly to the insult.

“You fuck!” The first guy holding Yui took one of his arms off of the girl and held at his side, lighting it up with a dull orange flame. That guy was the golden boy at Yui’s school, he could do no wrong because he wanted to go to UA and had a flashy quirk. “Eat this!” The guy swung his flaming his hand and threw the flame at the pale boy, the rest of the bullies hollered and laughed as the flame approached the pale boy.

“Heh~” The pale boy sighed as he tilted his head to right and lowered his shoulder, the flame passed by him harmlessly. “Itiy~” He yawned as the flame went out as it flew past him.

“The fuck?!” The head bully called out, her bottle nearly slipping from her grip, the others had a similar reaction, their jaws fell as their ‘strongest fighter’ failed to hit someone with his quirk.

“Aluv… cal cach aluv~” The boy drawled as he stared down at the group, his face lackadaisical but his eyes containing endless bloodlust. The bullies shivered from fear, Yui shivered as well, just not from fear.

“W-what is this guy?” The guy with the flaming hands stuttered as he choked under the pale boy’s killer intent.

“Ani?” The boy asked once again with an innocent expression. “Ani ha’Satan.” He grinned savagely, revealing his sharp teeth.

“Nuts to this!” One of the guys spat out as he tried to run away.

*snap*

Only to fall flat on his face when the pale boy snapped his fingers. The fallen guy felt constant jolts running through his legs.

“Did I give you permission to run, bitch?” The pale boy asked in a bored tone. “Now what do we have here?” He asked sarcastically with a mocking tilt of his head.

The boy placed his hands at his sides and pushed himself off of the roof, he fell with the same bored expression on his face and landed on his feet with a slight crouch right in front of Yui who was still being held by the two guys.

“Hello there.” He spoke to her, the bloodlust in his eyes replaced with warmth and care.

“Hmm…” Yui hummed fearfully as she was still in the hands of her captors, her eyes watery with unshed tears, she wanted to cry and beg for him to help her, to save her from these depraved bastards.

“Don’t worry, I will. These bastards will pay for this.” He said quietly, the anger returned in full force.

Yui’s eyes widened as she just realized that the boy understood her.

“We’ll pay for what, pretty boy?!” Flame hands sneered, trying to pretend he had control of the situation.

“For even considering what you were going to do to this girl.” The pale boy spoke calmly. “Let me tell you bastards what’s going to happen. You’re going to let go of this girl. You’re going to get down on your hands and knees to apologize to her. You’re going to drag your sorry asses to the nearest police station and you’re going to turn yourselves in for all of this.” His voice left no room for argument, but the bullies were either too drunk or brazen to care.

“And if we don’t?” The head girl bully slurred.

The pale boy closed his eyes and took a deep breath before opening them again, revealing they were green instead of red. Yui was confused as to what the boy was doing before she heard a violent retching sound, she turned her head to see the head girl vomiting blood with no sign of stopping.

“That.” The pale boy said plainly. “That happens.” His eyes turned back into red, he blinked a few times as if he felt an irritation in them. Yui figured it was his quirk.

“What the fuck did you do?!” A guy with horns growing from the sides of his head shouted as he rushed to the vomiting girl’s side.

“Warning shot.” The pale boy stated. “This is your last chance to get the fuck out of my sight and make sure this girl never sees your fuggly faces ever again. Yesh mevin?”

“Fuck that!” Fire hands shouted and let go of Yui before swinging a flaming hand at the pale boy. Flame hands was taller and bulkier looking, not to mention his quirk. Yui was worried that the pale boy would be hurt because of her, his quirk didn’t seem directly offensive. “Suck on thi-“

Yui stared in surprise as the pale boy caught the attack with his left hand, the flames on the guy’s hand didn’t seem to bother him in the slightest.

“You call that a flame?” The pale boy asked with a raised eyebrow as he started to twist the hand in his grip, inciting screams from its owner.

“Let go!” Flame hands screamed and threw another fiery punch at the pale boy, hoping to get him to let go, but the boy just caught that punch as well. “How the fuck are you not burning?!”

The pale boy chuckled at the question. “You think these cold flames can burn me?” His chuckles turned to full blown laughter.

“Shut up! I’ll burn you to ash!” Flame hands shouted and enlarged the flames on his hands to the point they started to climb on his forearms. “AhhhhHHHHhhhhhrghH!!!!” He screeched in pain as the only part of him that was fire proof was his hands.

“Are you trying to burn your arms off to escape?” The pale boy questioned with a tilt of his head. “Cause I’ll admit… It’s creative.”

Flame hands screamed and created more fire, it now engulfed both of the boys arms up to the shoulders. “Burn! Burn! BUUUUUUUURRRRRNNNN!!!!!!” Flame hands screeched before his flames went out instantly, leaving behind his charred arms. “What…?” He stared at his arms in horror, especially after the pale boy let go of them and they flopped to the sides. “What did you do to me?” He asked in fear, tears build up at the corners of his eyes.

“I did nothing.” The pale boy shook his head. “You’re burnt out. You pushed your quirk too far too fast and this is the result.” There wasn’t a single ounce of pity in his voice as he watched flame hands cry hysterically that he couldn’t feel his arms. “It could be reversible if you get to a hospital right away.” He offered. “I’ll take the girl and you idiots take vomit comet, lame legs and bacon hands to the hospital, deal?”

The guy that was still holding Yui pushed her into the pale boy’s arms, Yui felt his arms wrap around her protectively, and glared at him. “This isn’t over, bastard!” He declared while helping his friend up to his feet, the others helped the girl whose mouth was covered in bile and blood and the boy who still couldn’t move his legs. They slunk away from the alley like the rats they were.

“You’re right.” Was the only response the pale boy offered before turning his eyes to the girl in his arms, Yui, a kind smile appeared on his face. “Are you alright?”

“Mm.” Yui hummed, wanting to thank the boy for coming to her rescue.

“You’re welcome, I’m happy I could help you.” He said gently before adding. “Do you want me to give you a ride home, in case these assholes try to come back?”

“Mmm.” Yui figured that there’d be no harm, but how would he give her a ride exactly?

“On my bike, it’s parked outside the alley.” He answered the question she tried to convey but couldn’t.

Yui’s eyes snapped to his, her mouth ever so slightly agape. “Hmm?” He understood her? He could tell what she was saying?!

“Of course I can.” The pale boy confirmed with some confusion. “Do people normally not?”

“Mm-mm.” Yui shook her head, most people just thought of her like some stand offish doll who though she was too good to talk to others.

“Well that’s dumb, they’re dumb. I mean you’re speaking pretty clearly to me.” The pale boy pointed out.

“Hmff.” Yui let out a small huff of laughter, she guessed it was more about the boy being as abnormal as her than others simply being stupid.

“I guess I can’t deny that.” The pale boy conceded with a smile. “Any way though, I don’t believe I caught your name.”

“Yui… Kodai.” Yui mumbled shyly, now noticing how she was held flush against the boy, her cherry red face in his chest.

“I’m Samuel D. Sigurd, it’s nice to meet you, Yui.” Samuel smiled at her and for the first time in her life, Yui Kodai smiled as well.

*****

“Then I arranged for a scholarship for her at my school under my aegis and ‘took care’ of those bullies when they came looking for trouble.” Samuel finished detailing how he met Yui.

“Took care how?” Aqua sounded worried, knowing exactly how vindictive Sammy could be.

“Legally they were part of an accident that left them with shattered legs, twisted spleens and a crippling phobia of fried eggplants.” Sammy said with a smile.

“Twisted spleens?!” Aqua looked horrified. “Sammy! You’re a magic user, we don’t twist spleens! You ca-“

“Can’t cast magic with a twisted spleen, yeah, I know.” Samuel shrugged. “It’s not like it’s a loss, those morons were going to do unspeakable things to Yui, I just made sure they hurt just as much as they hurt Yui.”

“I guess I can’t fault you on that.” Aqua concede, she had been prepared to do worse and those bullies weren’t even mages, so no harm done except for the usual repercussions of a twisted spleen… which they deserved for what they tried to do to Sammy’s… was she his friend, or something more? Sammy obviously cared for her, but that didn’t necessarily mean that he was in love with her. He had already stated that he loved his ‘master’. ‘I’m his Keyblade master, does that count for anything?’

“Anyway, why should she hate you for this? You saved her.” Aqua questioned, she would never hate Sammy for helping her, but if that Yui girl wanted to throw Sammy away, same with his ‘Master’ who wouldn’t return his feelings, well Aqua had a really nice place for him back at the Land of Departure... if he wanted to go with her of course.

“Do you not find it suspicious at all that I, some random kid, happened to be there at that exact moment?” Samuel asked with an empty look in his eyes.

“Sammy…” Aqua stared at Samuel with a disturbed look. “You didn’t…” She hoped he wasn’t implying what she thinks he was.

“It wasn’t a coincidence that I was there that day… I was following a lead for a friend, a dormant gear user… that was Yui.” A low chuckle rumbled from Samuel’s throat. “I was there because I was looking for her, to recruit her for my friend.”

“Oh thank light, I thought it was worse…” Aqua breathed a sigh of relief.

“But when I saw how excited she was when I understood her… when I saw her eyes light up when she looked at me, I…” Samuel laughed as tears started to build up in his eyes. “For the first time in my life… I was everything I wanted to be… I felt like a hero. Ehehahaha! How pathetic is that?!”

“Sammy…?” Aqua’s eyes widened at the admission.

“After that… well, I couldn’t just couldn’t just hand Yui over to Rias, she’d hate my guts! So I called dibs, ‘Someone as powerful as her, I can’t just give her to you’ some bullshit like that, so I can keep playing super hero to Yui’s damsel in distress!” Samuel shouted while gripping his hair, tears running down his face.

“Malchi…” Bar kochva rumbled and bumped into the side of Samuel’s head gently, hoping to comfort his king.

“Malchi.” Nyx nuzzled her head to Samuel’s stomach.

Samuel sniffled and brought his hands to pet each of them, thanking them for trying to support him.

“I told Rias that I wanted to recruit her myself, to join Kaichou’s peerage.” Samuel continued after calming down a bit. “Rias saw through my bullshit instantly, she’s smart like that, but she played along. Princess Kool-Aid Hair gave me a deadline, to make the offer to Yui by the time we graduate from Kuoh and if I don’t, then she will.”

“How long do you have to graduate?” Aqua asked, taking Nyx from Samuel’s lap to let him focus on Bar Kochva.

“A little less than eleven months… that’s the tick tock ticking clock to when I lose my friend.” Samuel said while bringing the rumbling Darkball into a hug.

“She wouldn’t hate you.” Aqua tried to reassure.

“Maybe if I told her from the beginning…” Samuel started, hugging Bar Kochva closer to his chest. “But it’s been a year since then, I have been lying to her for a year. How am I supposed to look her in the eye? How can I look the girl who loves me in the eye and tell her… that I’m a liar?”

“Loves you…?” Aqua figured it was the case, but that did complicate things.

“Yup… she loves me.” Samuel admitted.

“And do you?” Aqua couldn’t help but ask, the small selfish part of her wanted to know.

“Hmm.” Samuel chuckled. “Does it even matter?”

“Do you or don’t you?” Aqua insisted.

“Of course I do.” The crimson eyed devil let go of the Heartless in his arms and fell to his back. “I love her, of course I love her. I have the blood of gods and dragons in my veins. I am a devil. My very nature is to be greedy. To desire.”

‘Does that leave room for me, I wonder?’ Aqua thought to herself. “Then why not tell her?”

“I want to keep the illusion going as long as I can.” Samuel admitted.

“So how are you different from Kaichou?” The Keyblade master questioned.

Samuel’s eyes widened for a moment before he relaxed. “I guess I’m not… huh, a hypocrite to the end.” He sighed deeply.

“What happened next?” Aqua asked, hoping to change the subject. “In your week, I mean.”

Samuel smirked at her. “Well…”

*****

“Breakfast!” Samuel shouted as he slammed a giant plate of pancakes onto the table.

“Distraction!” Selena shouted back in accusation as she stuffed her face full of pancakes.

“INDEED!” Samuel cackled as he started to stuff his face as well.

“Sweetie, why didn’t you tell me that you’re All Might’s successor?” Inko asked her son.

“Ahhhhh…” Izuku fumbled with his words while shooting a pleading look to Samuel.

“Scholarship distraction.” Samuel shouted while throwing a piece of paper at Inko’s face.

“Scolarship?! My baby!” She cried proud mama tears.

*****

“Does your friend’s mom usually just cry like that?” Aqua sweat dropped.

“Oh yeah.” Samuel sat up with a chuckle.

“And do you just hand out scholarships to your school?” The Keyblade master asked.

“Not really, but hey, he needed a better school.” Samuel shrugged.

“And what about those kidnappers? Did you find who sent them?” The reason they were doing this was because Samuel was less than verbal during his visits this past week. Beyond explaining the whole ‘fictional worlds’ thing, he just went on a murder frenzy. ‘Which was hot.’

“Funny you should mention that.”

*****

Mirai Sasaki was going through all the information he had available on Midoriya and Sigurd, All Might’s ‘successors’, Mirai scoffed. Mirio was All Might’s rightful successor! Not some baseline and his baseline loving boyfriend! What was worse was how his assassination attempt has failed, which should have been impossible! Seeing as how he used his quirk on the leader of the thugs he hired and he saw them succeed! But somehow they didn’t!

His Foresight was absolute! It had to be the work of those… supernaturals! Just thinking about it made his skin crawl. There was no way anything natural could overturn his predictions. He would have used that as an opportunity to find a way to change his prediction of All Might’s death, but was All Might to be saved by those freaks, he’d rather kill him himself! The Symbol of Peace will NOT live by the hands of monsters.

“And he had to pick this little cretin!” Nighteye growled at the picture of Izuku Midoriya. The little baseline wasn’t just some quirkless waste of space, he was a crossbreed as well! A dragon at that! there was no way he was going let some greedy lizard have One For All! It was Mirio’s quirk to inherit!

And then there was Sigurd… the boy was obviously a devil and a sacred gear user at that… how sickening! He actually registered his sacred gear as his quirk, meaning he was either some baseline or has some worthless quirk.

While looking through his info on that accursed devil, he found that he was the last victim of the ‘twilight killer’ a serial rapist and murderer.

“So I have you to thank for killing my operative…” Nighteye grumbled. He had used that woman for her useful quirk that acted like super powerful roofies in order to kill supernatural children, she could do whatever she wanted with them, monsters like them deserved no less. He had her kill those little abominations while he was working as All Might’s sidekick, he couldn’t let All Might find out what he was doing. Even while he was trying to indoctrinate him to his cause, the man was too soft hearted.

“Your days are numbered, you little freaks.” Nighteye threatened the photos of the two boys.

He already had plans to deal with Sigurd, he found that Sigurd purchased two tickets to a convention and looking through his list of acquaintances he figured it would be for his friend Kodai… a date perhaps? Or maybe a recruitment? It could be that Kodai was a sacred gear user that Sigurd wanted for his peerage. Either way, Nighteye was sending Mirio to the convention tomorrow to take care of things. He told Mirio the truth, that Sigurd was a danger to society and was even a threat to All Might. Mirio was to carry a sword of light and wear his hero outfit under his clothes, when his plan was to be carried out, Mirio will kill that filthy devil and that would leave that little freak Midoriya all on his own.

Meanwhile he’d keep Bubble Girl on a short leash, she has been showing signs of rebelliousness, thinking that it’s wrong to ‘stalk an innocent kid’, ugh! There was nothing innocent about that monster! Why did he ever hire a useless baseline sympathizing sidekick like her?

“I’ll give her a chance to prove herself, but then I’ll wash my hands clean of that useless girl.” Nighteye prepared his documents to fire his sidekick. “But for now… enjoy your date… devil.” He seethed while touching the photo of Sigurd on the screen.

*****

“I’m going to kill him, Sammy. There’s nothing you can do to stop me.” Aqua declared after Samuel finished telling her about the guy responsible for the thugs.

“Wait in line, my teacher. I have first dibs and I’m going to tear that bastard’s corrupt soul from his body and make sure it never reincarnates again.” Samuel promised, his eyes turning green for a moment.

“Alright.” Aqua conceded with her arms raised, internally wondering if it was the Realm of Darkness stoking her violent impulses or if master Eraqus’ teachings were just a lot worse than she remembered. Considering the lengths she was willing to go to in order to ‘exterminate darkness in the name of the light’ before the Realm of Drakness… maybe Xehanort would have had a point if he didn’t try to kill her friends… master Eraqus was pretty obsessed with the light. Obsessed to the point he shunned Terra, his son in all but blood, for having darkness in him.

“I will let you kill Bakugou if you want.” Samuel offered.

“Bakugou?” Aqua tilted her head.

“Now that’s a whole other can of worms.” The crimson eyed devil laughed.

*****

The morning after Inko Midoriya’s kidnapping and rescue.

“Hnnggggh…” Katsuki Bakugou groaned as consciousness returned to him slowly and painfully. His red eyes blinking sluggishly as he took in the sight of his room.

“Argh…” Katsuki forced himself to sit up, ignoring the pain in his body. He barely managed to do it, his body felt completely drained.

“Hag…” A hoarse whisper broke out of his throat. He didn’t even have enough strength to yell. Fortunately, the person he tried to call heard him loud and clear.

Frantic footsteps were heard approaching his room, it wasn’t a second later before the door slammed open. At the door stood Katsuki’s mother, Mitsuki, an unusually worried expression on her face.

“Katsuki!” She yelled when she saw him sitting on his bed, her voice was furious. Katsuki prepared himself to get beaten for something, but what happened completely shocked him. His mother rushed to his side and hugged him tightly.

What was she doing? This wasn’t how things usually went… she was supposed to yell at him and hit him for anything he did, not hug him like he might disappear.

“What are you doing…?” Katsuki forced the question out of his sore throat.

“I’m hugging you, you damned brat!” Mitsuki shouted and tightened her hold on her son. “I was worried sick about you!”

“What happened…?” Katsuki was drawing a blank on why he was so sore and tired.

“You’ve been comatose for a few days.” Mitsuki explained as she let go of Katsuki to let him breathe. “You picked a fight with the wrong guy and he handed you your ass on a silver platter.

Katsuki’s eyes widened as the memory snapped into place. Suddenly all of his pain was replaced by burning anger.

“That gearhead fuck! What did he do to me!?” Katsuki shouted before breaking into a coughing fit.

“According to your ‘friends’, he burned you with his quirk… they say he attacked you unprovoked, but I don’t believe that.” Mitsuki relayed what the extras that hung around Katsuki told her.

“I attacked first… the bastard called me weak.” Katsuki seethed quietly.

You’re so, so weak…

Katsuki shook his head wildly, trying to dispel the strange voice he heard.

“Well you sure showed him, brat.” Mitsuki clapped sarcastically.

“He got a few cheap shots in, big fucking deal.” The explosive blonde grumbled.

“Whatever helps you sleep at night, brat.” Mitsuki rolled her eyes at her son’s idiotic pride. She really screwed up as a parent, letting him turn out like this. He always had a bit of an ego, but ever since his quirk manifested he was insufferable.

“Whatever… I’ll find him and kill him.” Katsuki tried to get out of the bed, but his legs were too weak to hold him at the moment, so he tumbled and was only saved from falling by his mother catching him.

“Easy does it, brat.” Mitsuki warned as she helped her son stand on his feet. “Get some food in you, then you can go get your ass beat again.”

Katsuki wanted to shout that he would win and kill that damn gearhead fucker, but he didn’t have the energy for that.

… rest my dear child… conserve your strength…

Katsuki shook off the voice in his head, he must still be out of it, and just agreed with the hag that he could use breakfast.

Mitsuki wanted to help Katsuki get downstairs, but her stubborn brat insisted that he didn’t need help from anyone… right before asking if she was making the grenade shaped pancakes… that damn brat.

Katsuki himself managed to get down the stairs on his own without falling, his feet slowly regaining their strength. The explosive blonde trudged to the tabled, using whatever he could as support to stand and flopped down on one of the chairs.

“Is the old man already at work?” Katsuki asked when he noticed his dad was nowhere to be seen.

“Yeah, they needed him to look over a few designs at the office, you know how it is.” Mitsuki shrugged while trying to call someone on her phone. “Damn it!” Only to get frustrated when no one answered.

“Who are you trying to call?” Katsuki asked tiredly, stifling a yawn. You’d think that after being asleep for so long he wouldn’t be so tried.

“Your auntie Inko. I haven’t been able to contact her since last night.” Mitsuki said worriedly.

“What happened to auntie Inko!?” Katsuki suddenly forgot that he was tired and sore as his eyes immediately sharpened. His hands released a few sparks unconsciously at the thought of something happening to his auntie.

“Her and Izuku’s home was attacked by villains last night.” Mitsuki revealed while she started working on Katsuki’s pancakes.

Katsuki felt his stomach sinking… auntie Inko and Deku were attacked by villains?! Why!? There wasn’t anything special about them! They didn’t have too many valuables in their apartment! Why would someone attack them?!

“Apparently, Inko and Izuku had guests over when a group of villains attacked them and one of them took Inko and ran, bastard.” Mitsuki seethed when she thought of how frightened her best friend must have been.

“Is auntie Inko ok?!” Katsuki demanded, his hands combusting with rage.

“No explosions in the house, brat!” Mitsuki slapped him over the head before sighing. “Mirko ended up rescuing her after Izuku and his friends chased the villains.”

“What the fuck!” Katsuki slammed his hands on the table.

“What!?” Mitsuki demanded while pouring batter into the pan.

“De- Izuku chased the villains!?” Katsuki’s voice sounded both enraged and disbelieving… well, not really disbelieving. He had no problem imagining Deku, powerless little shit that he is, chasing down the villains that took his mother. If Katsuki was being fair, he would also chase down and kill anyone who tried to hurt his auntie Inko.

… you killed my baby…

Katsuki growled as another voice rang in his head, it sounded like auntie Inko…

“Yeah,” Mitsuki nodded. “It was on the news. He and his friend chased the villains’ van on a motorcycle.”

“Motorcycle?” Katsuki asked as rage started to creep up his spine.

“His friend is the kid who burned you.” Mitsuki confirmed as she could see where Katsuki’s line of thought was headed, she flipped the pancakes a few times.

“That…!” Katsuki wanted to scream, but he held himself back, barely, by reasoning that the fucker chased the villains to help auntie Inko.

“But like I said earlier, Mirko showed up and rescued Inko,” Mitsuki placed a plate full of grenade shaped pancakes in front of Katsuki as well as a glass of orange juice, the glass had ‘future no. 1’ printed on it. “By then, Izuku and his fri-“

Mitsuki was cut off by the sound of her phone ringing, she looked at the screen and saw a number she didn’t recognize.

Katsuki watched with his mouth full of pancakes as his mom picked up her phone with the intent to yell at whoever interrupted her, only to freeze when she heard the caller speak.

“Inko?!”

Katsuki nearly choked on his pancakes when he heard his auntie’s name. Why was she calling from an unknown number?! Was she ok!?

“Inko! Why haven’t you answered my calls? Me and Masaru were worried sick about you and little Izu!” Mitsuki shouted with her usual hotheadedness.

Katsuki strained his ears to hear what Inko answered, but he couldn’t.

“I see…” Mitsuki saw Katsuki trying to listen and mouthed ‘she didn’t have her phone’ to him. “Are you and Izu ok?”

…

“Oh? With his friends? Which one, the motorcyclist who whooped Katsuki or that cute girl that bought him clothes?” Mitsuki asked. She remembered Inko calling her excitedly about little Izu meeting a cute girl who took him on a shopping spree.

Katsuki meanwhile was thrown for a loop at the fact that a girl seemingly took interest in Deku. That wasn’t scientifically possible! Quantum mechanics forbade it! And then there was also that gearhead fucker… just thinking about him made Katsuki angry.

The explosive blonde saw his mother’s eyes widened at whatever she heard Inko say, he didn’t have time to wonder what it was since his mother’s next words were-

“They’re siblings?!”

So that gearhead fucker has a sister? That made more sense why that dumb chick would actually show interest in Deku, she was probably just as fucking dumb as her brother.

“What are the odd?” Mitsuki laughed a little. “So you stayed at their place for the night?”

Katsuki decided to go back to eating his pancakes. He didn’t really care for the rest of the conversation anymore. Auntie Inko was safe and that’s all that mattered to him.

“Already? Wow, the kid must have some connections if he can get your apartment fixed up that quick.” Mittsuki sat down next to Katsuki and took a pancake off of his plate, earning a growl from him. “Oh, yeah. The brat woke up… you want to talk to him?” Katsuki’s eyes snapped to his mother to see her shrugging. “Sure. Brat take the phone!” she shoved the phone into his hands before he had the chance to decline… not that she’d let him anyway.

Katsuki swallowed the pancakes in his mouth and spoke into the phone. “Auntie Inko?”

… don’t call me that!

The response echoed in his head before he even heard her speak, but her actual voice snapped him out of it.

“Katsuki, honey, how are you feeling?” The caring and kind voice of the woman who practically raised him helped calm down whatever weird voices he was hearing.

“I’m fine, auntie. Just a bit sluggish. I’ll be fine once I get back to training.” Katsuki responded. Being comatose for days was less than ideal for his muscles.

“Try not to overdo it, sweetie.” Inko chided gently. “I know how important becoming a hero is for you, but you can’t save people if you’re too exhausted.”

Save people? Katsuki raised an eyebrow. Why would he care about that?

“I’ll be fine.” Katsuki tried to wave it off. “How are you? Did the villains hurt you? I’ll kill them!”

“Oh, I’m just fine, honey.” Inko laughed a bit. Mirko came to the rescue, she even offered to take Izuku as an intern when he makes it to the hero course.”

Katsuki’s world halted with screech at those words. Mirko? Number fifteen hero Mirko? The work alone, battle maniac Mirko?! That Mirko wants fucking Deku as an intern?!

“It was quite something…” Inko sounded happy, but Katsuki could tell there was a bit of shame in her voice. “Oh! Not just that! apparently-“

“Actually, if you could… not tell that to people. Kind of sensitive.” Another voice cut her off.

The gearhead fuck!

“Hey, asshole! Don’t cut auntie Inko off!” Katsuki yelled into the phone.

“Auntie Inko…?” The bastard asked slowly. “Pretty interesting way to address her after all you did.” He spoke in a low tone, probably so auntie Inko wouldn’t hear him.

“The fuck are you talking about?!” Katsuki demanded.

“You think I don’t know?” He asked sarcastically. “Did I burn you so hard that you forgot what I said?”

Katsuki tried to remember what the bastard said during their fight, but he was drawing blanks.

“I know everything you did to him.” Katsuki froze. Deku fucking snitched! That little punk! “Ten years of torment and you go around calling his mom ‘auntie’?”

“This is none of your business!” Katsuki hissed quietly, trying to keep his mother from overhearing.

“That’s where you’re wrong, asshole.” Katsuki could feel the bastard’s rage over the phone. “You hurt someone precious to me, you’ve tortured and abused him for ten Leviathan damned years… the only thing stopping me from ruining you is the fact that Izuku is a fucking saint and he insists that I don’t make your life a living hell.”

The explosive blonde seethed. This bastard was acting like he had something over him! Him! He was Katsuki fucking Bakugou! He was the future number one hero! The next All Might! Who was this asshole to try and hold him putting Deku in his place over him?!

“Now, I’m going to hand the phone back to Izuku’s mom and you’re going to act normal.” Was the last thing the bastard said before auntie Inko’s voice came on the phone again.

She asked him to give the phone to his mother. They talked for a bit and then Mitsuki hung up and got up from her seat, saying that Inko asked if she could pick her up.

Katsuki watched his mother leave from his seat at the table. His red eyes vacant, yet under the surface they simmered with rage as he ran the words the bastard said to him in his head over and over again. He took a large bite of his pancakes and grimaced… it tasted like ash in his mouth.

*****

“Wow! What a dick.” Aqua shook her head in disgust at the description that Sammy gave her of that ‘Bakugou’ person. How could anyone be so awful as to abuse someone weaker than them for so long!?

“Right?!” Samuel scoffed in disgust. “That bastard is lucky he’s getting off so easy, but my boy wants to choose mercy and I respect his decision.”

“But you offered to let me kill him.” Aqua pointed out the contradiction in Sammy’s words.

“Shit, you’re right.” Samuel frowned when he realized what he had said. “Well, I guess you can’t kill him.”

“A guy like that doesn’t really seem to deserve the mercy your showing him, Sammy.” The blueberry Keyblade master crossed her arms, totally not disappointed at being denied a kill. She wasn’t some battle lusting lush… shut up.

“He definitely doesn’t.” Samuel agreed. “I want him to suffer for everything that he did… but I promised to not do anything and I always uphold my word.” Samuel held a hand over his heart. “By my honor as a Shed-lile.”

“Well…” Aqua shrugged with a fond smile on her face. She liked that devoted side of Samuel. “Anything else happen?”

“Hmm…” Samuel hummed into his hand for a moment as he flopped onto his back. “Training that day wasn’t really eventful… mostly buddy trying to get a grip on the new dragon attributes. Our mentor did tell us that he told Nighteye to go fuck himself.”

“I still don’t get how he can be so petty about this.” Aqua laid down next to him on her side, looking at him looking up at the ‘sky’ of the Dark World. “So you and your friend got a training program instead of his sidekick. Big fucking whoop. That’s no reason to have someone assassinated! And his views on the quirkless and supernatural… revolting!”

“Have I mentioned how wonderful you are?” Samuel asked as he turned his head to side to face Aqua. The Keyblade master’s face was currently doing an impression of Samuel’s eyes with how red it was.

“I…” Aqua stammered, her face burning from the blood rush.

“But yeah, nothing much happened that day specifically. Though I did notice that Nighteye’s sidekick, Bubble Girl, has been following me around… poor girl.” Samuel lamented.

“Why the sympathy? If she works for him…” Aqua trailed off, her face cooled down a bit.

“She’s not like him.” Samuel shook his head before turning to lay on his side, facing Aqua. “She is a legitimately good person who is stuck with the wrong crowd… I could tell she was following me around and I could see just how uncomfortable she was while doing it.”

“I’ll trust your judgement on this.” Aqua conceded. “I just hope we can find a way out of here soon so I’ll be able to protect you as well.”

“Huh?” Samuel tilted his head with a confused expression.

Aqua seemed to realize what she said and blushed once again. “I meant… as your teacher! It’s my role to protect you and keep you safe.” She quickly amended, causing Samuel to laugh a little.

“Thank you, my teacher.” Samuel smiled at her. “This actually reminds of what happened the day after next.”

*****

Samuel was kicking scrap metal towards Izuku. The dragon boy batted and slashed away the projectiles with his new claws.

“Getting used to the new powers, bud?” Samuel asked as he kick a piece of scrap into the air before jumping and sending at Izuku with a flaming bicycle kick. “Infernal Goal Breaker!”

 Izuku widened his stance and drew his right hand back while holding his left hand in front him. “Dragon Style: St. Davids Slash!” He yelled as he yanked back his left arm and threw his right hand forward in upward slash, cutting the flaming scrap in half and leaving it to fly harmlessly to either side of him.

The sand exploded behind Izuku as he relaxed a little and let his scales vanish with a sigh. “Getting there…” He said uncertainly. They’ve been at this for three days, but it felt like he always had those powers. Still it felt somewhat strange, he went from quirkless waste of space of space to badass dragon in the span of a night.

Izuku watched Samuel put out the flames on his feet and walk over to him. When he got there, Samuel threw his arm around Izuku’s shoulder and smiled at him. “That was totally badass.” He complimented Izuku’s move.

“I have to agree.” The deflated All Might said from his spot by one of the trash piles. “You were very impressive, young Midoriya.” He wiped a bit of blood from his mouth and smiled at his inheritor. Izuku blushed at the praise and started muttering to himself, drawing fond smiles from both his mentor and partner. “Your moves are quite impressive as well, young Sigurd. I can see the hard work you put into becoming a hero.” He praised his second successor.

“Thanks, old man.” Samuel smiled. It meant a lot to know that the Symbol of Peace was acknowledging him as well, seeing as he basically muscled into the secret of One For All, he was expecting more hostility.

“Is Bubble Girl still following you around?” The skeletal blonde brought up the subject of Samuel’s latest inconvenience.

“Yup.” Samuel rolled his eyes and took his arm off of Izuku. “Poor girl thinks she’s subtle, but let me te-“

“Definition of a bitch~ uh~ Definition of a bitch~”

The ringing of Samuel’s phone interrupted whatever it was he was about to say. He picked up the phone with a huff of laughter, already knowing who it was.

“Sup, princess?” Samuel greeted.

“Hello, mutt.” Rias Gremory greeted back.

“Need something, buddy?” Samuel asked, debating whether he actually has the energy for a back and forth with Princess Kool-Aid Hair.

“The updated training schedule you asked for is ready,” Rias revealed. “Sairaorg reworked the schedule to fit combat and sacred gear training as well as the cleaning schedule… he seemed oddly excited, even threw in a regimen for you while he was at it.”

“Not surprising,” Samuel chuckled. “We both know how your cousin feels about fitness.”

“And how…” Rias laughed as well. “Can you come over to UA to pick it up? I know you aren’t going to school this week anyway.”

“Yeah… I got time off because of the villain attack and I’m arranging for my friend’s transfer.” Samuel said while dusting off sand from his clothes. All Might and Izuku watched him with some interest.

“Is that friend my new recruit?”

“Whaaaat… noooooo…” Samuel tried to deny.

“You’re not trying to pull another ‘Yui’ on me, are you?” Rias’ voice lost any playfulness it previously had and was now as sharp as a holy sword.

Samuel took a deep breath. “No, I’m not. I’m sorry, I’ll be in UA in a few. Thanks, Princess.”

“See you then, Sammy.” With that Samuel hung up the phone and sighed before looking up to face Yagi and Izuku.

“Updated training regimen’s done, I’m going to pick it up.” He explained while putting his phone away.

“Oh?” Yagi’s brow rose in surprise. “That favor finally came through?”

“Eeyup!” Samuel rolled his shoulder and jumped on top of a particularly large trash heap. “Be back in a flash!” He grinned with a salute and leapt from heap to heap to the entrance to the beach where he parked his beloved bike.

“Stick the landing!” He exclaimed as he gave a three-point landing next to his bike. “Ahhh…! Sammy! You’re so awesome…!” Samuel cupped his hands over his mouth and whisper shouted, acting like an audience was cheering him on.

After getting up, Samuel opened the bike’s storage compartment and took out his helmet. He put it on while closing the compartment and then climbed aboard his bike.

*vrrRRRrrrmmm*

Samuel revved his bike and sped off.

It took him roughly forty-five minutes to reach UA, he made a pit stop to pick some things up. He drove his bike into the clearing just outside of the school grounds with the older looking building that Rias’ father had built because his daughter was a spoiled princess.

And yet you are at her beck and call?

“Spoiled rotten bitch that she is, she’s still my friend, X.” Samuel shrugged. “We saw lady Grayfia’s browser history together, we are siblings in all but blood.”

“The less said about Lucifer’s bride or her interests, the better… you devils are all fucking disgusting.” X spoke through the choker as Samuel climbed off of the bike and took out the things he bought.

“I’d say ‘fuck you’, but you aren’t wrong.” Samuel chuckled through gritted teeth as he made his way inside the building.

He stopped at the middle floor in front of the door that was sealed and taped up.

“Hey, Gaspie.” Samuel greeted with a smile, but received only silence in answer. “I brought you something… it’s the new Fire Emblem…” He took out the game case out of the bag, he still received no answer. “I’ll just leave it here.” The crimson eyed devil slid the case under the door. “Good talk buddy, I’ll see you later.” He sighed and walked away, ascending the rest of the stairs.

It was only after he was out of earshot that a small voice called out quietly. “See you later, Sammy…”

Samuel finished climbing the stairs and found himself in front of the door to Rias’ office. The crimson eyed devil raised his leg in a 90-degree angle and chuckled.

“I think we all know where this is going.” Samuel said with a smirk as he reared his leg back.

“Some-“

*****

Rias Gremory sat in her office, a hot cup of tea in her hands. The only member of her peerage there was Koneko, the other two were at school which the white cat decided to ditch that day.

“So you’ve been helping Lena with setting Sammy and Yui up together?” Rias asked as she took a sip of her tea.

“Yeah, I ship them.” Koneko said while taking a bite of the pastry in her hands.

“Well, that puts you in direct opposition to me, doesn’t it?” Rias leaned back in her chair with a thoughtful expression. “I know how much Sammy loves Sona and I know how much she loves him; I want my friends to be happy.”

“He’ll be happier with Yui.” Koneko said with narrowed eyes.

“With miss emotionless? I doubt it.” Rias scoffed. “He needs a strong woman to banter with.”

“Yui isn’t emotionless.” Koneko said through a mouthful of pastry. “And Samny needs someone who has no problem showing she loves him, unlike Kaichou who only sees him as a servant.”

“Do you think this is at all wrong, that we’re making plans for our friends’ love lives without their input?” Rias asked while tapping her finger on her desk. Had she or Koneko payed attention they would have noticed that Samuel had entered the building and was currently standing outside the door.

Koneko looked thoughtful for a moment before shaking her head. “Na-“

“-BODY ONCE TOLD ME!” The door was kicked opened with Samuel standing there.

“FUCK!” Rias jumped and fell backwards in her chair.

“Hahahaahahahahahaaaaahahahhhaaaaah!” Samuel clutched his stomach at Rias’ reaction. Koneko was shaking slightly with nearly inaudible laughter.

“Sammy!” Rias got to her feet with a glare at the laughing devil, her tea cup resting atop her head like a hat with tea dripping down her beautiful crimson hair.

“Rias! Hahahaahhaah!” He shouted between gasps of laughter.

“What the hell!?” Rias demanded while taking the cup off of her head and shooting a glare at Koneko to make her stop laughing.

“That’s a good look for ya, Princess Kool-Aid Hair!” Samuel wheezed as he waltzed into the room, reaching into the bag in his hand and throwing what he took out at Koneko. The white haired neko-devil caught the object and saw it was a large box of sweets.

“Thanks, bro.” Koneko said with her usual blank flair, though her eyes did sparkle.

“Welcome, buddy.” Samuel answered with a thumbs up before three thick paper stacks hit his face and a blast of Rias’ signature magic hit him in the gut. “Pah!” He coughed as the mass of destructive red magic pounded into his stomach and crumpled him to the floor.

“How do you like that, bitch!?” Rias taunted.

“Uncalled for…” Samuel mumbled from the floor while clutching his stomach. “I think you ruptured something…”

“Quit being a pussy.” Koneko said with her usual bored tone while decimating the sweets that Samuel had just got for her. “Also… I ran out of chocolates, get me more.”

“Are you fucking for real? I just got you those!” Samuel groaned as he picked himself up from the floor and shot an exasperated but not surprised look at Koneko. That girl was just as ravenous as her sister.

“Hmm…” Koneko gave a little whine and widened her eyes, those golden orbs shining with unshed tears.

“I’ll put in the order…” Samuel sighed in defeat, already making an order for two large bags of chocolate for Koneko. ‘Kuroka was right…’

“Whipped.” Rias chuckled smugly at Samuel’s submission to the catgirl’s whims.

“Go fuck yourself, Rias.” Samuel coughed out as he tried to shake off the lingering pain from Rias’ attack. Though as much as it hurt, he knew she held back, like way back. Had Rias tried to hurt him with her magic, Samuel would have had a watermelon sized hole in the gut.

In another world, a bluish black haired boy with osmium for brains suddenly shuddered and felt a ghost pain in his stomach. A foreboding sense of what’s to come, though he soon forgot about it.

“Is that the thanks I get?” Rias teased.

“Thank you, Rias.” Samuel said those words as if they physically hurt him while he picked up the papers from the floor.

“And if that’s all you need,” The Crimson Haired Princess of Ruin started while wiping the tea from her face. “I have an errand for you.”

Samuel shook off the remaining pain and stood up straight. “I’m listening.”

*****

“So does she normally just send you on errands?” Aqua asked while sipping on another can of blueberry soda provided by Samuel.

“Yup. If a friend of mine needs my help then I’ll help them, simple as that.” Samuel shrugged before taking a sip of his own can of cherry soda.

“I know,” Aqua said with a smile. “It’s what I like about you.”

“I thought it was my dashing good looks.” Samuel boasted with sparkles twinkling around him.

“That’s just a bonus.” Aqua shrugged while Nyx and Bar Kochva watched the exchange between the two.

Bar Kochva rumbled something that Aqua still could not understand except for the single word they always use to address Sammy, ‘Malchi’, which Sammy said means ‘My King’.

“He asked what the errand was.” Sammy translated for her. It was so strange how he could understand what the Heartless, or at least the Levanim, were saying.

“I was wondering that myself.” Aqua admitted with a dainty sip of her drink.

“Well, that took up the rest of my fucking week and I wasn’t exactly happy to spend it fucking crow watching.” Samuel grumbled and took a swig of his can.

“Crow watching?” Aqua had to ask. How was crow watching important enough of an errand?

“Aqua… what am I?” Samuel asked suddenly.

“You’re my Sammy.” Aqua answered without thinking.

“Your Sammy?” He raised an eyebrow. Aqua’s face exploded in a blush, she had meant to say ‘my friend/student’ or just ‘Sammy’, but she got confused. “Never mind that.” Samuel moved past that. “I meant what am I as in ‘what’ rather than ‘who’ if you get my meaning.”

“Then… you mean devil?” Aqua guessed.

“Bingo!” Samuel snapped his fingers. “And what would be the opposite of a devil?”

“An angel?” Aqua raised an eyebrow at where Samuel was taking this conversation.

“Correct again.” Samuel nodded with a small clap, Nyx clapped as well and Bar Kochva tilted from side to side. “But there are two categories of angels which us in the underworld call ‘Doves’ – those being heavenly angels – and ‘Crows’, those being ‘fallen’ angels, angels banished from heaven for whatever reason it might have been.” Samuel explained.

“But aren’t fallen angels supposed to be devils?” Aqua asked innocently.

“Talk that shit again, see what happens.” Samuel said plainly, though Aqua could tell her words pissed him off and she felt a shudder go down her spine. “Anyhoodle, our three sides are in what you can call a very uneasy ceasefire that still doesn’t stop us from taking the occasional potshot at each other.”

“I see…” Aqua nodded along, though the two Heartless were already lost.

“Now, where I live is very much devil territory, but we’ve had more and more hints of crow activities and Princess Kool-Aid Hair had me and her queen – us devils are categorized by chess pieces, I think I told you – watch out for any sign of the black feathered rejects are fucking around our turf.” Samuel explained while placing his hands parallel to each other, his left hand snapping its fingers rhythmically.

“What did you find?” Aqua asked and took another dainty sip.

“Well… from what I managed to get, they’ve got their eyes on a certain sacred gear wielding human. Meaning me, my sister, Tsubaki, Yuto and another friend of mine are out as options.” Samuel listed off on his fingers. “The human’s gear is supposed to be active so that knocks out Yui and Izuku.” He raised two fingers in another hand.

“Did you just say ‘Izuku’?” The blueberry Keyblade master focused on the name of his best friend.

“Yeah… that’s the name of my dragon friend, the one who’s mom was kidnapped.” Samuel nodded.

“I met an Izuku once.” Aqua recalled a small green haired boy playing with his friends, a brown haired boy and a silver haired boy, on the beautiful beaches of Destiny Islands.

“Huh… could be a coincidence… I’ll keep that in mind.” The crimson eyed pawn hummed to himself. “Anyway, most me and Momo have been able to find was that the bastards have been holed up in the abandoned church on the outskirts of town.”

“And you can’t bust the place down?” Aqua questioned. If you knew where an enemy was, why not go after them?

“Nope, not unless we want war on our hands.” Samuel shook his head. “I might like a good fight, but both fallen angels and devils took way too many losses during the last war… losses we can’t risk going through again.”

“How many…?” Aqua realized what Samuel meant by losses.

“Ever heard of the seventy-two pillars of Solomon?” Samuel asked with a tired smile.

“Vaguely…” Aqua cupped her chin. “Something about a wise sorcerer king who contracted seventy-two powerful demons.”

“Those demons… represent the major houses of the underworld and out of seventy-two pillars…” Samuel’s eyes hollowed out. “only thirty-two remain.”

“That’s…” Aqua didn’t know how to respond.

“And that’s just the major families… countless lesser families and common devils… slaughtered like cattle. A-and it wasn’t just us! Angels and fallen angels too! They all just slaughtered each other like animals!”

Aqua felt bile rise up in her throat at the knowledge she was receiving. Three races fighting to the point of near extinction and for what?! It was horrendous to even think about.

“I can’t risk another war breaking out, the underworld will not survive another full scale war. We’re barely recovering with the evil piece system.” Samuel shook put a hand over his mouth and sighed.

“I see… so you’re in a precarious situation.” Aqua understood. It was like how Keyblade wielders weren’t allowed to interfere in the affairs of other worlds.

“That’s putting it mildly, unless we have one hell of a good reason, the crows are fucking untouchable.” The crimson eyed devil growled in annoyance.

“Politics…” Aqua rolled her eyes and took a sip of her drink. “Being a devil sounds tough.”

“It’s not easy.” Samuel agreed. “But there are benefits… we age differently from humans so I’ll always look this good.” He gestured to himself.

“Maybe I should become a devil…” Aqua said jokingly while examining her figure.

“That sounds like an excellent idea!” Samuel perked up. “It would definitely make you way stronger and you’ll have even more time to look for your friends!” He pointed out.

“I…” Aqua wanted to say she was joking, but the idea of becoming a devil didn’t actually sound that bad. She would stay young and beautiful forever, she’d have all the time in the world to find Terra and Ven, she could train whole generations of Keyblade wielders herself… she could spend eternity with Sammy. “I’ll think about it.” She finally said.

Samuel grinned and was about to say something when he heard someone clapping behind him and Aqua.

“What a heartwarming scene~” A sadistic voice drawled. Samuel felt ambient electricity in the air.

Samuel and Aqua turned to see two people wearing black coats standing a fair distance behind them.

“It almost brings a tear to my eye… if I could feel.” The person with the sadistic voice, a woman, mocked the exchange.

“Sorry about interrupting.” The taller figure apologized, he had a friendly voice. “But we’re here on a mission.” A small whimper of pain sounded behind the man. Samuel looked to see a small Invisible Heartless writhing on the ground behind the people in the black coats, it had a white splotch on its forehead.

“What did you two do to them!?” Samuel demanded as he stood up with his fists raised.

“Who?” The woman asked. She followed his gaze to the Lavan behind her. “Oh? This thing?” She kicked the small Lavan, causing it to whimper. “Another mission.” She kicked it again.

“Stop that!” Samuel demanded as red lines started to appear on his body. He had activated his [Primera Etapa] without noticing.

Aqua had also gotten to her feet and summoned her Keyblade to her hand, glaring at the cloaked figures.

“And it looks like we found our main objective.” The taller figure said, his voice and posture still way too lax for the tense situation. “The Keyblade wielder is coming with us.”

“The hell I am!” Aqua spat while magic gathered at the tip of the Master’s Defender.

“What part of what he said made it look like you had a choice?” The black hooded woman asked sarcastically.

“The part where I tear your hearts out if you don’t fuck off!” Samuel growled as black flame lit up on his feet, he crouched down into a sprinter’s position.

The people in the black coats just laughed and summoned their weapons. The taller one summoned a pair of spiky rings that appeared in a swirl of flame while the woman materialized throwing darts that looked like they were made of lighting.

“Here’s the thing, Kiddo…” The man started as he dangled his rings from his hands and got into a fighting position.

The woman crossed her arms over her chest, brandishing her knives as electricity crackled within them. They both looked ready to strike as the woman continued.

“We don’t have hearts!”   

Chapter Text

“Here’s the thing, Kiddo…” The man started as he dangled his rings from his hands and got into a fighting position.

The woman crossed her arms over her chest, brandishing her knives as electricity crackled within them. They both looked ready to strike as the woman continued.

“We don’t have hearts!”

Samuel took that statement with a grin and stomped his flaming right foot on the ground, creating a large burst of flames before speaking. “Then that means you aren’t people… and I shouldn’t hold back!”

With a loud explosion, Samuel was now in the air right in front of the taller figure, his knee level with the hooded man’s face. “Infernal-“

“Shit!” the man threw his flaming rings at Samuel and jumped back.

“Khh!” Samuel raised his feet and fired a concentrated blast of flames from each that rocketed him to the ground to avoid the rings that now flew over him. Samuel landed on his back, but quickly placed his hand to either side of his head and sprang to his feet with a kick-up. “So you can dodge.” He snarled.

“Can you?” The man asked sarcastically.

Samuel’s eyes turned green for a moment and he quickly ducked, something whizzed above his head a second later.

“Guess so…” The black hooded man clicked his tongue as he caught his rings.

“It was a good try, but your attempt at banter gave it away.” Samuel said as he stood up and got into position to rush the man again.

“Oh?” The man’s stance dropped a little, his posture indicating curiosity. “How would you-“

The man was interrupted by a fiery foot hitting his face and sending him flying back.

Samuel landed with a blank look on his face, his feet scorching the ground beneath them. He waited for the man to stop bouncing on the ground to speak again.

“Ow!” The man cried as he came to a grinding halt.

“Like that.” Samuel said plainly while jumping from one foot to the other.

“Good one…” The man admitted begrudgingly as he picked himself up from the ground. “You think a guy who deals in assassinations would know not to banter.”

“An assassin is it?” Samuel raised an eyebrow. “One would associate daggers and the like to that line of work, like your partner over there.” Samuel gestured with his head to where the woman was fighting with Aqua, she was zipping around on paths of lightning and throwing her knives at the blueberry Keyblade master. “Yet you use chakrams… a fickle weapon that would make stealth harder?”

“You haven’t seen what I can do yet, Kiddo.” The man said as he finally got to his feet and removed his hood, revealing long spikey red hair and green eyes with purple tattoos underneath them.

“And know you’re showing me your face? Wow! You are a terrible assassin, Reno.” Samuel mocked but still kept his guard up, even if he wanted to laugh at how similar to Reno from Final Fantasy VII the guy looked.

“Reno?” The redhead chuckled. “The names Axel… got it memorized?” He tapped his index finger to his temple.

“I’ll remember what you taste like.” Samuel said with a smile.

Axel sagged in confusion. “What the hell does tha- OH SHIT!” He leapt to the side to avoid Samuel rocketing towards him again with a snarl. “A distraction- Puwhaaa!” He coughed as a foot hit his gut. Samuel had fired a blast of flame once he flew past Axel to send himself back on track and catch the red haired assassin off guard.

Samuel smirk used the foot still embedded in Axel’s stomach as leverage to raise his other foot for another kick, the flames shooting from his ankle making the movement possible.

“Piss off!” Axel roared and released a wave of flames that pushed Samuel away.

“Kah!” Samuel grunted as his back hit the ground.

“You’re not the only one that can use flames, Kiddo.” Axel smirked and twirled his flaming chakrams.

“You call those flames?” Samuel taunted as he jumped back to his feet. “These things were nearly as cold as Sera’s ice magic… maybe you should try your luck with that.” The crimson eyed devil smirked as he saw irritation flash across Axel’s face.

“You little brat…!” He let out through grinding teeth. “BURN BABY!” Axel held both of his charkrams in front of him and sent out a massive wave of roaring flames at Samuel.

“Hnn!” Samuel grinned and jumped into a front flip with one foot raised. “Infernal Cleaver!” Samuel brought down his foot and cleaved the wave in two. He landed with his hands in his pockets and a cocky smile on his face. “Uh-huh?”

“Screw you.” Axel muttered in annoyance.

“I can think about it.” Samuel shrugged and dodged another blast of flames.

“You think you’re cute?” Axel asked with a snarl.

“Bitch…” Samuel blasted himself at Axel with his foot raised.

*Clank*

Samuel’s foot hit one of Axel’s chakrams. The red haired assassin smirked and let out another wave of flames. “How’s tha-“

He was once again struck in the face and sent flying back by a flaming foot. Axel managed to land on his feet and glared at the mostly unharmed form of his opponent grinning at him.

Samuel chuckled as the red lines on his body lit up. “I’m adorable.”

“Larxene!” Axel called out to his partner who was having a hard time against Aqua. “The kid’s immune to fire, switch with me!”

*****

Aqua watched Sammy engage his opponent while keeping an eye on the hooded woman.

“Wow…. Kid has spunk.” The woman said appreciatively. “You can just tell he has an appreciation for pain.”

“You don’t know a thing about Sammy.” Aqua raised her Keyblade at the woman.

“I can recognize a fellow sadist when I see one.” With those words the woman disappeared in flash of electricity.

The clang of metal on metal was hear a second later as Aqua spun around and caught the woman’s attack instantly.

“Ooh~!” The woman whistled as she felt the Keyblade master push her back. “You’re no mere Keyblade wielder, are you?”

Aqua glared at the hooded woman before disengaging and cartwheeling away. “Fira!” Aqua blasted a fire spell at the woman the second her feet were firmly on the ground.

“Ha!” The woman laughed and flashed away, the fire hitting nothing but air.

Aqua narrowed her eyes and batted away the knives that came flying at her from the side without even looking.

“You got some serious skill.” The woman chuckled as she zoomed from spot to spot and tried to hit Aqua with her knives.

*Clink* *Clank*

Only for each attack to be deflected with minimal effort on Aqua’s end.

“Would you just take a hit!?” The hooded woman growled as she picked up her pace, her movements becoming nigh undetectable.

“Would you shut up?” Aqua asked in a polite tone as she swung her Keyblade behind her and clotheslined the hooded woman in the nose, if the unpleasant sounding crunch was an indication.

“Ah! You bitch!” The woman let out a nasally whine as she stood up and held up one hand full of daggers while the other held her nose.

“You mad?” Aqua asked with a raised eyebrow before she began firing spells at the woman.

“Gah!” The woman cried as she frantically dodged the blasts of magic flying her way, her insane speed was the only thing saving her from becoming a popsicle, burning to a crisp, exploding or other various forms of punishment.

“Larxene!” The woman barely had the breathing room to acknowledge her partner, but she listened none the less. “The kid’s immune to fire, switch with me!”

The woman smirked under her hood and quickly jumped as far away from the blueberry lady as she could. “She’s all yours!” She called out to Axel as she saw him jump away from the kids and towards the Keyblade wielder.

Larxene chuckled as she eyed the kid from above. “Now, what to do with-“ The kid’s head snapped towards her and he gave her a feral smile. “I like him already…” She said before she flashed over and appeared behind the kid. The kid hadn’t reacted yet, Larxene’s movements were no doubt too fast for him to follow.

Larxene threw her hands forward to stab the boy with her knives, the yellow blades sank into the kid’s back with the satisfying sound that she would have loved so much if she had a heart.

“Gah!” The boy grunted in both surprise and pain at the attack.

“Gotcha, Kiddo.” She giggled as she began to send her thunder magic through the knives and into the boy’s body. She expected the screams to come soon after, but was surprised when the boy stayed quiet after his first reaction.

“Y’know,” He started as if he didn’t have who knows how much electricity coursing through his body. “Had your powers been different… that attack would have actually killed me.” The boy sounded way to calm for someone admitting he could have died. “But as it stands…” He took a quick step forward before dropping onto his hands and kicking back with both feet.

Larxene’s eyes widened and she flashed away before the attack hit her. She reappeared in front of the boy who had just stood back up.

“I’m a terrible match for both of you.” He said with his face completely devoid of emotion. His left hand raised in front of him and sparking with black electricity.

“Oh! This is bullshit!” Larxene yelled as she prepared her knives once again.

She flashed to the kid’s right and saw he was already turning to block her hit, but he was too slow. Larxene swiped her knives across the crimson eyed boy’s side before flashing away from him again.

“Gah!” The kid held his newly bleeding side and shot a blank eyed glare at Larxene.

“What’s the matter, Kiddo?” Larxene laughed, her previous confidence, or as much confidence as one could have without a heart, returning to her. “I thought you were a terrible match for me~” She mocked with a sing song voice.

“You sure seem expressive for someone without a heart.” The boy spat as he kept careful watch on the hooded woman.

“It’s all an act, Kiddo.” Larxene shook her head. “Nobodies can remember the time before they lost their hearts and emulate normal behavior.” Not that Larxene herself actually remembered who she was, neither did Marluxia for that matter.

“Nobodies?” The boy tilted his head in confusion.

“Empty husks without a heart.” Larxene explained. She could have just killed the boy and double teamed the Keyblade wielder with Axel, but she figured she could give the kid some knowledge before she killed him… she was kind like that.

“Fancy way of saying sociopath!” He growled and rushed at her.

Larxene laughed and doged the attack, swiping her knives across the boy’s back as she twirled around him. The kid was definitely fast, but Larxene was much faster.

“You’re a funny one.” Larxene giggled at the blank glare he was giving her. “You’ve seen the creatures that reside here, right?”

“The Heartless?” He asked while he raised his flame coated fists, his forearms framing his face.

“That’s right.” Larxene clapped slowly. “But the Heartless here are pure-blooded Heartless, beings of pure darkness.”

“I could tell as much, that’s why the Levanim are unique.” He rushed at her once again.

Larxene snorted as she dodged and raised her weapon once again. Did the kid think he could hit her with an attack that already failed?

*swish*

The Nobody’s eyes widened under her hood when the boy managed to swipe away her attack, the two jumped away from each other.

“Hnn…” Larxene hummed in dissatisfaction. “The thing is… Heartless exist outside of the Realm of Darkness.”

“Huh?” The boy’s eyebrows rose in surprise.

“I know what you’re thinking.” Larxene taunted. “Something like ‘How can Heartless exist outside of here? They are created by the darkness here’, right?” She guessed with a smirk, not that the boy saw it.

“Something like that.” He conceded as he tried to circle around her, Larxene could have sworn his eyes turned green for a moment.

“But darkness exists everywhere.” She spread her arms wide, the theatric motion served as a distraction as she threw her knives while doing it.

*whoosh* *fwip* *shink* *whish*

The boy caught all the knives in his hands… or rather most of them since some stabbed into his palm when he tried catching them.

“Ow…” He winced as he threw the knives on the ground and shook out the ones inside of his palm, blood dripped on the ground along with the clatter of metal. “So where were you?” The boy asked, trying to keep himself from showing discomfort.

“Lucky…” Larxene grumbled and recalled her knives before continuing. “Where there is darkness there are the Heartless… and do you know what holds the most darkness in the Realm of Light?”

“Are we talking physical or metaphorical?” The boy’s question was answered with a knife to the shoulder. “Bitch!”

“It’s the heart, dumbass.” Larxene shook her head. “When a person’s heart is filled with darkness and if a person gives in to that darkness… their heart will fall to the darkness and become a heartless.” She explained before rushing at the boy with her knives at the ready.

“Not this time!” The boy exclaimed before dropping low and sweeping the ground in front of him with his foot, creating a wall of flames that blocked Larxene.

“Crafty dick!” She spat before feeling something colliding with her side. “Ah!” Larxene cried as she was thrown to the ground by a kick to her side. “Why you little- ah!” Her grumbling was cut off as she quickly rolled out of the way just in time to avoid the fist that caved in the ground where her head just was.

“Slippery one, aren’tcha?” The kid asked while giving her a side eye as she was already a safe distance from him.

“It’s what I do.” She shrugged as her hood, that was moved when she rolled on the ground and flashed away to make space, fell off, revealing her blonde slicked back hair with two antennae-like strands and cyan eyes. Also shown was her crunched and bloody nose that the Keyblade wielder had broken.

“Nice nose.” The boy’s wise crack was rewarded with another knife, this time he managed to bat it away.

“Bite me.” Larxene spat in disdain. Hopefully either Zexion or Vexen would be able to fix her up after this.

“Don’t tempt me.” The boy bared his sharp teeth at her in a way that would have been threatening if Larxene didn’t know that he had no chance catching her.

“Don’t make threats you can’t keep!” Larxene threw a handful of knives that the boy jumped to the side to avoid. She planned for this as she flashed over to behind the airborne kid with her knives poised to strike at his defenseless form. “Gotcha.”

A foot suddenly hooked on her wrist. The Savage Nymph stared in surprise as the kid somehow twisted in the air fast enough to catch her arm and do unnoticed.

“Not a chance!” He snarled and lit a flame under his free foot to rocket his knee to Larxene’s stomach.

The blonde Nobody coughed and was rendered defenseless when the boy removed his foot from her hand and fired a column of flame from it that propelled it to roundhouse Larxene in the back.

Larxene didn’t have time to scream before her body crashed on the ground. She didn’t have time to dwell on her pain either, she quickly forced herself to flash away before the crimson eyed boy crashed feet first where she had just been.

Larxene glared at the boy and prepared to attack again-

“Arrgh!”

-When the scream of her partner cut her off. She looked over to where Axel and the Keyblade wielder were fighting to see the red haired assassin getting trounced by miss blueberry muffin.

“Damn it…” Larxene seethed. Axel didn’t have her speed to avoid the Keyblade wielder’s attacks and the kid was not only immune to both of their elements but was slowly catching up to Larxene’s speed. “Axel! Forget this! The mission ain’t worth shit if we die!” The blonde Nobody shouted and looked over to where they left their other target. “Grab the abnormal Heartless an-“

Her words died in her throat when she saw it was gone. She frantically looked around until she saw it behind two other abnormal Heartless, if the white splotch was an indication, that were standing above it protectively.

“Shit!” Larxene flashed over to the battered Axel and caught him before he fell. “This isn’t over! You’ll regret fucking with the Organization” She opened a Dark Corridor behind her and dragged Axel inside with her as quickly as she could.

The portal closed behind her, leaving Samuel and Aqua to glare at the dispersing darkness.

“Organization?” Samuel asked as he made his way to the Lavan being protected by Nyx and Bar Kochva, the red lines on his body vanishing. “How original…” He rolled his eyes before tripping, the fight with that blonde woman, Axel called her Larxene, really took a lot out of him. It was his loss and he didn’t like it.

“Sammy!” Aqua rushed to his side and caught him before he fell to the ground. “Careful.” She scolded gently. Samuel took a second to make sure she was alright as well and she was. She took pretty much no damage from that fight. The closest thing to damage was that her clothes, the ones Samuel bought, were scuffed and burnt.

“I need to get you new clothes.” Samuel mumbled looking at the ruined leather jacket.

Aqua laughed at his skewed sense of priority before bonking him on the forehead. “Focus on your injuries first.”

“Malchi… Malchati…” Nyx called for their attention.

Samuel and Aqua turned their sight back to the Heartless, specifically the injured one on the ground. The poor thing was beaten half to death and was twitching in pain.

“Aqua can you heal them?” Samuel asked as he heard the little lavan crying in pain.

“I never tried healing Heartless, but ok.” Aqua nodded and set Samuel on the ground before kneeling beside the small Invisible. The Keyblade master summoned her trusty weapon and held it above the Heartless. “Curaga!”

Green energy burst from the tip of the Master’s Defender before it expanded outwards in a wide circle around all of them. Samuel sighed in relief as the magic affected him as well. The various injuries on the small invisible disappeared and its crying subsided.

Samuel stood up with a grunt and walked over to kneel by the little Lavan’s side next to Aqua and their two other Heartless companions. “Hey there, little one.” The crimson eyed devil greeted.

The little Invisible replied in what Aqua could only describe as a whine.

“They hurt you real bad, huh?” Samuel pet its head gently, a soft purr emerging from the creature.

The little Invisible said something else that made Samuel chuckle.

“Again with the king business, guys?” He asked Nyx and Bar Kochva. Both Heartless looked unrepentant. “I’m not a king, little one, much less yours.”

The heartless whined again.

“If you wish it, I will name you as well.” Samuel nodded.

Bar Kochva rumbled while gesturing to the Invisible.

“Thanks, BK.” Samuel chuckled and gave the Darkball a pat between the eyes.

“What did he say?” Aqua asked and was once again amazed that Samuel could communicate with the Heartless… the intelligent ones at least.

“He said this one is a boy.” Samuel translated. “And you were really strong.” He praised while petting the invisible. “You held on while they hurt you, so you deserve a strong name.”

“What will you name him then?” Aqua pet the small Invisible as well. It felt so strange… to comfort something that she was sworn to destroy.

Samuel kept his gaze on the small Heartless, its beady yellow eyes staring back at him innocently.

“Gideon.”

*****

“Fuck! Fuck! FUCK!” Larxene cursed as she dragged herself and Axel out of the corridor and into the Grey Area before collapsing on the floor from the deadweight.

“Oh shit!” The annoying voice of Demyx only served to make Larxene angrier. “Are you guys alright!?” He quickly rushed to their side and took Axel off of her.

“Flame brain’s unconscious and my nose looks like an accordion – what the fuck do you think!?” Larxene screamed as blood gushed out of her nose and sharp pain assaulted her back where that damn kid had kicked her.

“Shit! Right… sorry.” Demyx apologized and carried Axel to the couch as Larxene picked herself up.

“So I take it the mission was a failure?” The monotone voice of Saix was only slightly less annoying than Demyx.

“I’ll ask you what I asked him.” Larxene started while jerking a thumb to Demyx who was hovering around the unconscious Axel with no idea what to do. “What do you think?”

“I think you two need a medic.” Zexion walked into the room with Vexen next to him.

The long haired Scientist took a look at the state Larxene and Axel were at and started cackling his annoying laugh.

“It seems like you two had quite the rough time. Mmehehehehehe!” He went over to where Demyx was fussing over Axel.

“Indeed…” Zexion grimaced when he looked at the state of Larxene’s nose. “Nothing a Cura and a few potions can’t fix though.”

“Then get to it, egghead! I’m pissed as it is!” Larxene snapped.

“Quite.” Zexion eyed her warily as he opened his tome. “Cura!” The green aura of the healing spell washed over the blonde Nobody as she felt her nose move back into place and the pain from the beating the kid gave her lessened, the little punk hit like a damn truck.

“Did anyone get the number on that bitch…?” The wobbly voice of Axel asked as Vexen managed to heal him to the point he regained consciousness. “Got mesmerized…” Mostly.

“Well, he’s going to be like that for a while.” Saix said with the complete lack of emotion one would expect from a nobody. “Larxene, report.” He ordered.

“Where do I fucking start?!” She threw her hands in frustration. “We found one of those ‘abnormal Heartless’ easy enough. The thing was puny and barely put up a fight.”

“And yet it isn’t here.” Saix observed.

“Lookie at mister ‘I have eyes’ over here.” Larxene clapped sarcastically. “Nothing escapes you, does it, Sherlock?”

“Where is the secondary objective, Larxene?” Saix asked with no hint of irritation.

“With the first objective and her boy toy who just handed us our asses!” Larxene shouted as a bolt of lightning exploded from her. Saix slapped away the errant magic and waited for Larxene to ‘calm down’, as it were, since she didn’t actually have feelings.

“So you found the Keyblade wielder?” Saix raised an eyebrow.

“Oh we found her alright!” Larxene nodded with a strained smile on her face. “And she mopped the floor with us!”

“And the…” If it was somehow possible, Larxene swore she saw a bit of embarrassment on Saix’s face before he said the next words. “Boy toy?”

“She was there with some vampire looking kid… she called him… Sammy?” Larxene recalled the Keyblade wielder saying that name. “Kid was nuts!”

“Bitch, he’s adorable…” Axel mumbled dumbly while Vexen healed him.

“Was he?” Demyx turned to ask her.

“Fucking… I was more focused on fighting a kid that was immune to both mine and Axel’s magic!” Larxene yelled.

“He was what?” Vexen perked up at the hint of new data.

“Yeah… he was throwing around black fire and could create black lightning as well! The little punk wiped the floor with sea-salt fetish over there!” She sent a dirty look at Axel.

“Don’t diss the sea-salt.” Vexen, Zexion and Saix – surprisingly enough – all said simultaneously.

“Whatever!” Larxene threw her hands up. “I managed to outpace the kid for the most part, but the longer the fight went on the more he kept up and taking a hit from the little punk was less than pleasant!”

“So you failed.” Saix concluded.

“Yeah, we failed! The Keyblade user was on a whole other level so I doubt we would have been able to bag her even without the kid there!” Larxene pouted childishly at Saix’s disapproving gaze.

“Did you get anything?” Saix asked, thinking that maybe they could salvage this somehow.

“The kid was real pissed about what we did to that Heartless.” Larxene said, recalling his furious reaction. “And he had two more there with him… he called them… Levanim?”

“So he is aware of what these abnormal Heartless, or ‘Levanim’ as he called them, are?” Saix wondered.

“Maybe he can understand them.” Demyx suggested.

“That is absolutely ridiculous.” Saix shook his head.

“Yeah, Demyx.” Larxene scoffed. “You dumbass.”

“Screw you guys.” Demyx pouted and stomped out of the room.

The other Nobodies watched him leave quietly. Once he was out of earshot.

“What a moron.” Larxene scoffed.

“An utter buffoon.” Saix nodded.

“He is not the brightest.” Zexion said delicately.

“Complete idiot.” Vexen said before slapping Axel when he got handsy in his delirious state.

*****

“Pain…” Samuel grumbled as consciousness returned to his body and his memories of the Realm of Darkness left his mind like they always did.

“I guess I should stop using you as a scratching post then?” The oh so innocent voice of Kuroka helped wake Samuel up completely.

“Are you still here?” He asked tiredly as he stared at how she draped herself over him. Most men would be all too happy with this situation, Samuel was having flashbacks to the monster that took away his innocence. ‘She didn’t make it that far…’ he reminded himself. He had killed that foul woman before she could truly ‘enjoy herself’, not that it stopped her from nearly lopping of Samuel’s right arm.

“I like it here~” Kuroka purred as she nuzzled into Samuel’s chest. “Up to date gaming setup, excellent food, a closet full of comfy clothes and the most delightfully warm bed~” She hummed in content at Samuel’s naturally high temperature.

“What am I getting out of it again?” Samuel tried finding reasons not to kick Kuroka out of the window. Reason number one: she’d climb back in.

“I mean~” Kuroka started.

“Alright! Off!” He barely stopped himself from yelling and waking up his sister.

“Spoilsport~” Kuroka pouted and climbed off of Samuel, allowing him to sit up and stretch his sore muscles.

“Ghhg…” He figured he got into a fight in the Realm of Darkness and Aqua healed most of his injuries, but some of the pain still lingered. “Damn…”

“Damn is right~” Kuroka purred.

“Eyes to yourself, perv.” Samuel rebuked halfheartedly and stood up.

“You are just determined to ruin my fun, aren’t you?” Kuroka huffed and crossed her arms, the shirt she borrowed (Read: stole) from Samuel straining against her figure.

“Can’t make it too easy for you.” Samuel rolled his eyes before sniffing himself. “Do I smell?” He asked with a grimace.

“Kinda… yeah…” Kuroka nodded, her nose scrunched up cutely.

“Well… can’t have that today.” Samuel went to his closet and started rifling through his clothes.

“Right~” Kuroka’s eyes lit up with a teasing glint. “Your little date~”

“Oh shit… is that what it is?” Samuel asked, feigning ignorance. As if pretending to misunderstand the intention of a date was ever a good idea. Like agreeing to go out with someone and then saying ‘it’s just shopping, right?’ who’d fucking do that?

In another world a boy with bluish black hair sneezed, a weird feeling came to him… like he was being insulted.

“You’re so cute when you’re in denial.” Kuroka laughed lightly.

“And you’re cute all the time.” Samuel turned to her and said in sickly sweet tone before gagging and sticking his tongue out. “Gegh… that felt so wrong.”

“You say that, but I can see where your eyes are going.” The stray cat said knowingly as she stretched her arms.

“This proves nothing.” Samuel denied as his eyes snapped to the side before he turned his head back to his closet, taking out two shirts. “What do you think?” He held up the two shirts. One was a black t-shirt with a design of a skull wearing a crown of feathers and the other was a black t-shirt with a design of a neon blue skeleton wearing headphones.

“I think you need more variety…” Kuroka sweat dropped. “You can’t seriously be considering wearing those for a date.”

“It’s a convention, Kuroka, I doubt I need to dress formal.” The convention itself wasn’t the important part anyway. He didn’t know what happened in the Realm of Darkness, but the decision in his mind was made when he awoke. He was going to tell Yui everything… what he was… why he really rescued her… and how he felt about her. And if she hated him for it… he’d accept it.

“But the skeleton shirts?” Kuroka asked.

“Fine.” Samuel folded the shirts and put them back before going back to rummaging. “How about this one?” He asked as he held up a green and black checkered shirt.

“Better.” Kuroka nodded. “Go for it.”

“Good.” Samuel put the shirt on his chair. “I’m going to shower… don’t follow.” He went to his bathroom while throwing a cautious glance at the innocently smiling stray cat.

*****

“I told you ‘don’t follow’.” Samuel started while he pulled his shirt on. “What part of that did you not understand?”

“What made you think I’ll actually listen to what you say?” Kuroka challenged while she wore nothing but a towel.

“Relationships are built on proper communication and respect of your partner’s boundaries.” Samuel recited something he remembered from one of Lena’s psychology books. “You did neither.”

“And we aren’t in a relationship.” Kuroka said simply. “You’re more of a… long term booty call.”

“I haven’t slept with you.” Samuel pointed out while putting on a bit of cologne, he was going to be around a lot of people in an enclosed space, he had to smell his best.

“Yet~” Kuroka smirked at the blush that crept onto Samuel’s face at the image she brought to his mind.

“Remember when I said that I hate pushy women?” He asked and picked up his favorite shoes, his black and purple J’s, from the corner of the room.

“Nope~” Kuroka plopped down on her stomach on the bed, her tails swishing back and forth. Samuel’s eyes were definitely not following their movements.

“You know what? I can’t deal with this right now.” Samuel shook his head. “I’m telling Yui today.”

“That you love her or that you’re a devil?” Kuroka cocked an eyebrow in question.

“Yes.” Samuel nodded. “What do you want for break- it’s fish isn’t it?” He noticed the hungry gleam in Kuroka’s eyes.

“I love you.” She smiled.

“Keep saying that and I’ll believe you one day.” Samuel snorted. “I’ll make you some lunch for later as well.” He left the room and closed the door behind him.

Kuroka laughed and turned to lay on her back, clutching a pillow in arms. “A girl could get used to this.” She muttered to herself.

*****

Yui was throwing clothes out of her closet as she had a hard time picking what to wear. She barely slept at all last night (Read: didn’t sleep), she was too nervous thinking about her date with Sammy and now she didn’t know what to wear.

“Hmm!” She went through outfit after outfit and still couldn’t decide.

“Yui, sweetie.” The voice of her mother came from the door.

“Hmm?” She turned to look at her mother’s worried expression.

“I know you’re excited about your date, but you can’t turn your closet upside down.” Mrs. Kodai shook her head at the mess her daughter was making.

“Hmm!” Yui pouted. She had to look her best! She had a date with the guy she was crushing on for a year!

“I know how much you want to impress Sigurd, dear. But he’s a good boy, he will think you’re beautiful no matter what you wear.” Her mother reassured.

“Mmm…” Yui knew that was true. Samuel would likely compliment her looks no matter what, he said on multiple occasions that he found her beautiful. But she still had to compete with Souna-Kaichou and she was a pretty tough act to follow. They even had the same ‘ice-queen aesthetic’.

“Sweetie, you shouldn’t compare yourself to other girls, you’ll always find something about them that you don’t have if you look hard enough.” Yui’s mother said gently as she enveloped her daughter in a hug. “You are a beautiful young woman and you are going to snag your man today.” She encouraged.

“Hmm!” Yui nodded in determination.

“Now, let me help you pick something up before Sigurd gets here.” With that, mother and daughter got to work.

*****

It was around half an hour later that Samuel had arrived, stopping his bike in front of Yui’s house. The crimson eyed devil took off his helmet and dismounted before making his way up the steps to the door.

Samuel took a deep breath before muttering ‘you can do this, Sammy’ over and over again as he shifted from one foot to the other. “Quit being a bitch and knock, it’s just a date.” He raised his hand to knock on the door, but it opened before he could, revealing Mrs. Kodai standing at the door with a positively sinful smile on her face.

“Sigurd! What a pleasure to see you here.” She greeted cheerfully.

Most people would think that Yui’s mother couldn’t be more different from her, all cheerful and expressive while Yui was subdued and quiet. Samuel never thought that, mostly because he had some sort of ‘Yui translator’ in his brain that let him see just how expressive she actually was, Koneko was also capable of interpreting what Yui said on occasion, but not to Samuel’s extent.

“Mrs. Kodai.” Samuel greeted while subconsciously taking a step back.

“You must be here for Yui, right?” She grinned and took a step closer.

“I guess… we have a date.” The crimson eyed devil took another step back from the smiling woman.

“That’s wonderful!” She cheered and took a step forward before turning her head back to the house. “Yui, sweetie! Sigurd is here!” What followed was the sound of rushing coming from upstairs.

Mrs. Kodai turned back to Samuel. “She’s been so excited about spending the day with you, Sigurd.”

“I-I was looking forward to it as well.” Samuel stuttered, wilting under the woman’s intense eyes.

“You were?” She raised an eyebrow while the smile remained on her face.

“There’s something important I have to tell Yui today.” Samuel said resolutely, swallowing his discomfort and meeting the woman’s gaze head on.

At his words, Mrs. Kodai’s smile turned more genuine. “I hope you do.” She said warmly before the previous, vicious smile returned and she took Samuel’s hand, he noticed she put something there. “Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do… or do.” She let go of his hand and let him look at what she put there.

Samuel opened his and slowly before his eyes widened and he shoved whatever was inside into his sacred gear. “Not funny!” He scowled at the woman who was now holding her gut laughing.

“I beg to differ.” Mrs. Kodai wiped a tear from her eye. “Make sure to use it if-“

“Hmm!” She was interrupted by the familiar hum of her daughter.

Samuel sighed in relief when the woman was stopped and raised his head to greet his date. “Hey Yuuuuuuuuu…” The crimson eyed devil’s jaw dropped at the sight of Yui.

It wasn’t that she was dressed in anything all that special, he was pretty sure he saw her wearing that outfit before. She wore a very flattering cream sweater and a long plaid skirt over black tights. Her shoes were different; she was wearing the custom Ultraman shoes that Samuel had commissioned for her. Yui had adamantly refused to wear them because they were too rare and valuable to ruin, so she kept them stored in a glass case like a collector’s item. Samuel figured she could do what she wanted with them, if they got ruined he’d have new ones made for her.

But the fact that she was wearing them now… this was serious. Just like she looked seriously beautiful… and then again that was no different than it always was. Yui was always beautiful so why was he reacting like this now?

Mrs. Kodai chuckled and put her hand under Samuel’s chin before closing it for him. “You’re catching flies, dear.”

“Shit!” Samuel snapped back to his senses and looked back at Yui, he could see her eyes sparkling a bit. She seemed glad that her attire affected him so. “Shall we go?” He folded his arms behind his head and gestured to his bike in a futile attempt to look cool.

“Hmm.” Yui nodded with a slight huff of laughter at Samuel’s attempt.

“Let’s then. We’ll make the most out of today.” The crimson eyed devil chuckled nervously as he and Yui walked down the stairs to his bike. ‘It might be the last day we spend together.’

*****

*Vrrrrmmmmm*

The bike’s rev slowly died down as Samuel slowed down to park in the convention center’s lot. Yui had a death grip on his waist, which he was pretty sure had nothing to do with his driving.

“Here we are.” Samuel said as he took off his helmet and shook his midnight hair. Helmet hair was a terrible date look. Yui released him from her grip, allowing him to breathe.

“Hmm.” Yui took off her helmet as well and climbed off the bike.

Samuel chuckled and climbed off as well, amused at Yui’s enthusiasm. She was so excited to spend the day with him like this and he would make sure to make this day the most memorable and fun day it could possibly be… if this truly was to be their last day together… if after today Yui won’t even want to look at his face anymore… then he had to make today unforgettable.

“C’mon.” Samuel said after putting the helmets away and subtly casting a protection ward on his bike. “The convention won’t sit around and wait for us.” He nodded towards the building and started to walk towards.

“Hmm.” Yui hummed in agreement and followed after him, quickly catching up and walking side by side with him.

Yui snuck a glance at Samuel’s face, she had to look up since he was taller than her by a fair bit. She always liked looking at his face, whether he was expressive as usual or deadpan and emotionless like her. Samuel was, by any standard, a handsome guy. His pale skin and crimson eyes were always so entrancing to her, or the way his hair seemed to drink in all the light around it (Little did she know that Samuel also had a similar appreciation for her looks). Yui had been watching Samuel for so long that she could confidently read his expressions around fifty percent of the time, but this was one of the times when Yui could read Samuel. He had a smile on his face, any passerby would think he was just a guy feeling lucky to have a cute date. So than why did that smile feel so hollow.

“Hmm?” Yui hummed in concern.

“I’m fine Yui.” Samuel tried to reassure, smiling even wider.

“Hmm?” Yui raised an eyebrow at how his smile seemed even more fake.

“Of course I’m ok, what makes you think I’m not?” Samuel reached into his pocket and took out his phone as they approached the entrance.

“Hmm…” Yui shrugged her shoulders.

“You can’t read me that easy, y’know.” He chuckled. “I’m a professional gambler. I pride myself on being hard to read.” Samuel browsed through his phone as they arrived at the entrance. He flashed the screen at the guard who let them in while whispering a ‘nice’ to Samuel and giving him a thumbs up.

“Hmff.” Yui snorted. Samuel might be an excellent gambler, but she knew when something was wrong with him and he was trying to avoid it.

“Let’s not ruin our date over this, ok?” Samuel requested with a smile.

Yui’s breath hitched. He called it a date! She thought of it as a date, but she figured that Samuel didn’t… he saw this as a date. He agreed to a date with her knowing it was a date… Yui felt like her heart would burst from her chest.

“Hey, look!” Samuel drew her attention to his phone. “It says here that the Tokusatsu section is further in.” He pointed out on the directory he had Chiaki pull up on his screen, the little familiar was standing beside the map and pointing at the different areas.

“Hmm!” Yui’s eyes sparkled as she clung to Samuel’s arm and shook it in excitement, though her face remained straight for the most part.

“Do you want to go there now or save it for later?” Samuel asked as he looked at what else the con had to offer.

“Hmm…” Yui contemplated before turning to Samuel with an inquisitive look on her face.

“I want to check out what they got in the JUMP section, but today is about you, Yui.” Samuel reassured.

“Hmm.” Yui hummed and nodded.

“Tokusatsu it is.” Samuel chuckled at Yui’s enthusiasm, neither of the two noticed they somewhat gathered a crowed who were all wondering how exactly the black haired boy was able to understand what the girl cling to him was saying. Nor did they notice a jealous pair of pink eyes locking on their forms from a hiding spot, or the heterochromatic eyes watching with half amusement and half that feeling you get when you see a train wreck in progress.

The two also failed to notice an inconspicuous looking blonde with cartoonish blue eyes following them around. The tall young man palmed the handle in his jacket’s pocket nervously, its weight threatened to buckle his knees. ‘I’m doing the right thing.’ He thought to himself. ‘Sir said that he was a threat to All Might… I have to do this.’ The blonde steeled his resolve as he continued to follow the couple unnoticed.

*****

After a few minutes of walking the couple and their shadow had arrived at the Tokusatsu section of the convention, seeing various stands all selling different memorabilia of the many, many Tokusatsu franchises. Everything from Ultraman to Godzilla, Kamen Rider and Super Sentai.

“Hmm! Hmm!” Yui was practically vibrating with excitement, she couldn’t decide where to look. It was paradise as far as her eyes could see.

“Pick out whatever you want.” Samuel grinned at her awestruck expression at his words.

“Hmm?” Yui tilted her head, her voice sounding somewhat uncomfortable.

“I said I’d do anything to make up for making you worry, didn’t I?” Samuel pointed out. “So today, you get to go on a spending spree, my treat.” He winked. ‘And hopefully you’ll be able to remember this day fondly when you hate me.’

“Hmm?!” Yui made double sure that Samuel wasn’t joking.

“Shed-lile’s honor.” Samuel held up three fingers against his chest where his heart was.

“Hmm!” Yui leapt up and hugged Samuel tightly before dragging him around to buy as much stuff as she could carry.

The blonde following them around frowned at the interaction. The midnight haired villain seemed so genuine, but Sir’s teachings were absolute. There was no way he was going to let a villain as dangerous as that one run free… so why did the handle of the weapon Sir gave him feel even heavier than before?

*****

“Hmm~” Yui hummed happily behind her Ultraman mask, her right arm hugging a Godzilla plushie while her left hand was entwined in Samuel’s, she had managed to muster the courage to hold his hand while they were walking.

Samuel watched her happily with a Shinken Red mask hanging from the side of his head. He had bought plenty of things for Yui, from action figures to posters and had discreetly put them in a storage spell so that they wouldn’t interfere with his driving.

“Enjoying yourself?” Samuel asked with a smile on his face.

“Mm-hmm!” Yui nodded enthusiastically, her mask bobbed up and down. She was spending time with him, she got plenty of rare memorabilia and now she was holding hands with Samuel… this was the best day ever.

“I’m glad…” Samuel said with a bit of sadness in his voice. “You hungry?”

Yui turned her masked face to him and pondered for a moment before nodding.

“Anything specific?” Samuel already had an inkling on what she wanted, but one could always ask.

“Borger.” Yui said hungrily.

Samuel laughed. Just like he thought. “Then I’ll get you as many borgers as you want.”

“Hmm…?” Yui shyly kicked the ground.

“Yes, I’ll get you the happy meals.” Samuel confirmed with a fond expression on his face as he pat Yui’s head.

“Hmmmmmm~” Yui sighed contently at the contact while she was completely oblivious to the pink eyes that were glaring at her.

As the two made their way to the food court, their unnoticed and unwanted tail frowned. ‘Is this what Sir meant? This guy is manipulating this girl with gifts and happy meals… monster! Nobody can resist the happy meal…’ The blonde realized at that moment he was hungry and decided to get something for himself. It would look very suspicious if he followed them to the food court and didn’t eat… it was for the mission!

*****

“Brrggrr~” Yui hummed happily as she stuffed another hamburger into her mouth, the table was covered in happy meal toy wrappers, Samuel put the toys in a storage spell as well. She was on her seventh burger and was showing no sign of stopping.

Samuel watched her fondly as he was eating his own burger, he was on his ninth.

You always did like a woman who could eat.

‘I am not ashamed.’ Samuel thought defensively.

Not of your preference, but we both know how ashamed you truly are, boy.

‘Yeah… and that’s why I’m going to tell her.’ Samuel though resolutely.

I hope for your sake that the girl takes this revelation well…

‘So do I.’ Samuel huffed slightly. ‘by the way… anything on whoever it was that managed to reach into the Mictlan?’

All I have is that they used Dark Fae Magic.

‘That’s not all that common… but still hard to narrow down, especially since I haven’t encountered that magic myself.’ And it was true, he had encountered Light Fae Magic, the less said about that the better, but never its dark counterpart. Light Faeries tended to be distasteful of Dark Faeries… existing. So it was pretty rare to encounter them.

And it has been far too long since a host of mine has encountered a Dark Faery for me to ascertain its identity.

‘Who was the last host?’ Samuel thought curiously, keeping an eye on Yui who was now on her tenth burger.

Don’t worry about it. it was in the pre-quirk era, so it isn’t someone who should concern you.

‘You’re avoiding answer, but I have more important shit than who the previous host was.’ Samuel conceded.

“Hmm?” Yui’s question broke him out of his conversation with X.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” Samuel said and finished off his last burger, he had worked through them during his mental conversation with the mutt sharing his head space.

“Hmm…” Yui also finished off all of her burgers and was looking adorably satisfied, like a bear on the verge of hibernation.

The blonde stalker watched the two from his table, his hand feeling the handle in his pocket. ‘Sir said the distraction should happen any second now…’ He mentally prepared himself for the fact that he was going to take a life for the very first time. He felt uncomfortable, extremely so, but it had to be done. Sir said that this kid- no, this villain needed to die for the sake of the future and he believed him.

“Hey, Yui…” Samuel’s face suddenly turned serious.

“Hmm…?”

“There’s something… I’ve been meaning to tell you.” The crimson eyed devil started, the confident façade he had been upholding all day cracking. “Do you mind going somewhere else with me after we’re done here?”

“Mm-hmm.” Yui nodded her ascent, her face reddened in anticipation of what Samuel could want to tell her. She felt her heart beat quicker, her mind flooding with thoughts of Samuel confessing to her over a mountain of punks he beat up after they bothered her… so she found violence romantic, sue her.

Yui was so caught up in her daydreams that she didn’t notice Samuel’s eyes turning green, or the horrified look on his face.

“Everybody get down!” Samuel roared as he tackled Yui out of her seat and into the ground.

“Hmm?!” Yui blushed a furious red as Samuel’s body completely enveloped her and less than PG thoughts enveloped her mind. She didn’t have time to dwell however-

*BANG* *BOOM*

The world around them was swallowed by fire. The sea of flames washed over them, but Yui was safe thanks to Samuel shielding her with his body.

The silent beauty had no idea how long she had spent on the floor under Samuel, the heat made her eyes water and she couldn’t distinguish the roar of the flames from the screams of the people. She hoped that people listened to Samuel when he told them to get down. It was strange that Samuel knew the explosion would happen, but that could wait.

After what felt like an eternity, the wave of flame finally died down and Yui could feel Samuel moving slightly above her.

“It seems like… the explosion is over…” Samuel grunted out and got off of her.

Yui opened her eyes to see the area around them collapsed and burning. She sat up and saw Samuel holding his hand in front of her for her to take.

“Hmm…?” Yui asked as she took Samuel’s hand and let him hoist her to her feet. The silent girl gagged at the smoke invading her lungs along with the terrible smell of the burning.

“I have no idea.” Samuel shook his head. “But there are still other people here, we should help them get out.” He looked around and growled at seeing that they were trapped as the debris collapsed the entrance to the food court.

“Hmm?” Yui looked at the sealed exit and then back to Samuel.

“I could, but I would collapse the building around us in the process.” Samuel huffed and stomped out a flame, the heat didn’t bother him like it did Yui. He coated his body in much hotter flames on the regular.

“Hmm…” Yui hummed in understanding. Samuel was seriously strong, to the point some people thought he had a strength quirk. He had managed to overpower Death-Arms, a pro who was known for his arm strength. So when he said that simply plowing through the blockade was a bad idea, she believed him.

“I’ll see if I can do something about the flames, stick close to me and keep an eye out for other people.” Samuel instructed before muttering “Now I regret eating so much”.

Yui nodded and stuck close as Samuel opened his mouth and started inhaling deeply, the flames around them were drawn to the crimson eyed devil’s open mouth.

*Gulp* *Gulp*

Samuel could eat fire, it was a neat party trick he showed off to her when a he caught a bunch of smokers on school property and as Kaichou’s personal ‘attack dog’, he was sent to make an example out of them. They tried waving a lit lighter in his face, but he grabbed the flame between his fingers and ate it… apparently he could do that with electricity as well.

The crimson eyed devil’s face went green with the amount of flames he was consuming, his stomach was already full and he was overdoing it by forcing more into it.

Yui, in the meantime, looked around to see if there was anyone else around them they could help. It seemed like she and Samuel were the only people around. If it weren’t for all of the smoke and burning he could have probably sniffed people out, but he couldn’t so much as look when he was so focused on not hurling the flames in his mouth.

The silent girl spotted movement out of the corner of her eye. Was it someone they could help? She turned to see a figure in a hood rushing with what seemed to be a glowing blade straight at them… no… not them… Yui saw a gleam of blue under the hood and it was focused on Samuel. Yui didn’t even think, she had no time to, the figure was already upon them pulling their blade back to strike.

“Gah!” Samuel cried as he was pushed to the ground, he felt some debris bite into his skin, bet he brushed that aside. What pushed him? The only person next to him was-

“Grllrgg…”

A soft gurgle reached his ears. Samuel quickly spun around to a sight that made his heart drop.

“Yui!” Samuel screamed.

Yui, the girl who admired and loved him, the girl he had planned to open his heart to… was bleeding from the mouth as a sword of light impaled her chest.

“Smmrlll…” Yui turned to look at him, blood gushed from her mouth.

Samuel slowly turned his head to the weapon’s wielder, his crimson eyes turned empty.

“Shit…” The assassin cursed under his breath. He was supposed to eliminate the villain and escape undetected, but this girl got in the way of that. Why did she defend this villain?!

“You…” Samuel whispered as an oppressive weight filled the air, the flames around the three were quashed beneath it.

The assassin struggled against this weight, the weapon in his hands felt heavier than ever. His heart stopped at the eyes of the villain before him. All of the world’s evil condensed into one blank stare. The gates of hell stood before the assassin, burning an unforgiving crimson.

The monster opened his mouth again, his voice devoid of emotion, yet the assassin could feel the cold presence of the reaper behind them.

“You’re dead.”

*****

Izuku Midoriya was working hard on cleaning the beach. He was alone today since All Might was busy and Sammy was on a date.

“I guess even he needs a break sometimes.” Izuku mused as he hauled a particularly large piece of scrap metal, it seemed like it used to be part of a car frame.

The green haired boy has been steadily getting stronger since the awakening of his supernatural heritage. He was lifting things that would seem impossible for him to lift and that was out of dragon form, Sammy called it ‘Dragon Force’ and that was also how they registered his newfound ‘quirk’.

“Wow.”

Izuku stilled as he heard a feminine voice behind him. The green haired boy turned around to see a black haired girl with violet eyes sitting on top of scrap heap, smiling at him with a friendly wave. “Hello.” She greeted.

“Umm… Hi…?” Izuku put down the broken car frame and tilted his head at the strange girl.

“Are you cleaning this beach all by yourself?” The girl asked with a tilt of her head.

“Yeah…” Izuku chuckled nervously. “It’s good training and community service.”

“Wow… that’s so cool.” The girl complimented. “I’m Yuma Amano. What’s your name?”

“Midoriya… Izuku Midoriya.” For some reason Izuku didn’t find himself a blushing mess when talking to this girl.

Yuma jumped from the heap and landed in front of Izuku, her face right in front of his. Izuku took a step back out of reflex, despite the friendly and, quite frankly, beautiful smile on her face.

“It’s really nice to meet you, Izuku.” She said cutely.

“Um… likewise?” Izuku took another step back.

“Are you all alone here, cutie?” She asked flirtatiously while taking a step towards him.

“Yes… m-my trainer and my partner are busy today.” The green haired boy nodded and took another step back, sweat pouring from his face.

“Oh? That’s awful, why would they leave a cutie like you all alone?” Yuma took another step forward.

Izuku stepped back once again only to find himself with his back to a trash heap.

“You don’t have to step back.” Yuma giggled as she finally closed the distance between them. “I won’t bite.” She said before leaning forward with her lips to Izuku’s ear. “… much.”

“I- I…” Izuku’s words died in his throat as the girl brought her face close and pressed her lips against his.

“Mmm…” Yuma hummed contently as her right hand twitched, red light gathering inside it.

“Mm!” Izuku transformed his left hand to dragon mode and swiped it at Yuma’s right hand right as she was about to thrust the gathered light, which had taken the form of a jagged spear, at him.

The spear of light broke apart and Izuku pushed Yuma away with both of his transformed hands, the girl was thrown back before she twisted in midair and landed on her feet atop a scrap heap.

“Well, that was rude.” Yuma scowled. “A pretty girl kisses you and you push her away?”

Izuku spat on the sand and wiped his mouth on his forearm. “You think you’re the first to try this trick on me?” The green haired boy asked with narrowed eyes.

“Kind of…” Yuma was sure there was a story there, but that didn’t matter right now. What did matter was the dragon scales on the kid’s arms! He was already awakened!

“I’ll give you credit,” Izuku shrugged. “Nobody actually went as far as to kiss me to sell the illusion, but I wish you didn’t.” he was acting a lot more confident than he felt. ‘Just act like Sammy would.’ He repeated in his mind.

“What was that, you little shit?!” Yuma asked as the veins on her forehead bulged in anger. Was this little fuck seriously complaining about getting kissed by her? Her!? She was as hot as they came and this little virgin was complaining?!

“I wish you didn’t kiss me.” Izuku reiterated and was screaming on the inside that this chick was going to kill him.

“Gkuh…!” Yuma clutched her chest as she took a critical hit to her feminine pride.

“So… who put you up to this?” Izuku asked while looking around him, taking in every inch of his surroundings. Not paying attention got him cornered by Yuma, he wouldn’t let it happen again.

“You won’t need to know that where you’re going, you fucksack!” Yuma dropped the façade of kindness she had all together and adopted a cruder visage.

Izuku said nothing and continued to stare at the girl impassively. ‘Oh shit! Oh fuck! She’s actually going to kill me!’ while panicking on the inside.

The green haired boy noticed an iron pipe sticking out of the heap next to him, he felt compelled to pick it up. The weight of the pipe put him at ease as he held it at his side like a sword, dragging it across the sand.

“Do you really think that rusty piece of shit will help you against me, punk?!” Yuma sneered and created another bright red spear of light in her hand. “Get speared, bitch!” She screamed and threw her spear at Izuku.

Izuku’s vision blurred and instead of the trash beach of Tagobah, he was standing in that same beautiful beach he kept seeing and forgetting. Instead of Yuma and her spear, the was a tall boy with orange hair ending in a spike on the front and instead of the light spear there was a beach ball fast approaching him. With a movement he had practiced hundreds of times, the green haired hero of the islands raised his right hand above his head with his sword pointing down, his left hand resting flat against the blade. Izuku kept his eyes on the fast approaching ball and as soon as it was close enough-

*TINzzzz*

The green haired hero swung his weapon and batted away the projectile. The vision of the clean beach disappeared and he was back at Tagobah. His body set in a wide stance as he watched the spear of light sail back to its owner.

“Tch!” Yuma jumped away from the reflected attack, but instead of falling back down, she remained in the air, held up by a pair of large black wings.

“A fallen angel.” Izuku raised the iron pipe in front of him defensively, his draconic eyes taking in the girl’s form.

“So you already know what I am and you already awakened your gear?” Yuma sneered. “Guess I really do have to kill you!” The fallen angel materialized another light spear and prepared to throw it-

*Fwoosh*

“Ahh!” Yuma yelped and jerked to the side, just barely dodging a ball of crimson energy. Her spear wasn’t as fortunate as the ball plowed through it and tore it in half. “What the fuck!?” She stared at the remains of her spear disintegrating is her hand.

“Well, well, well, what do we have here?” An authoritative voice drew both Izuku’s and Yuma’s attention.

The dragon and fallen angel turned to face the voice and both felt their breath hitch and their eyes widen for different reasons. In front of them stood a relatively tall girl with blue eyes and a very pleasing figure, but her most striking feature was her flowing crimson hair.

Yuma was staring at the girl in panic, sweat down her face. ‘What the fuck is she doing here?!’

‘Who is she?’ Izuku stared at the girl in wonder. ‘She’s as beautiful as Selena…’ The though came into his mind before he even noticed. He was thoroughly captivated by her hair, it was similar to Sammy’s eyes, but this girl’s hair was even more wonderful in Izuku’s eyes.

“Y-you…” Yuma stuttered in fear. “What are you doing here…?”

“Me?” The crimson haired beauty cocked her head playfully. “Just looking after an investment.” She gestured to Izuku. “This boy… I called dibs.”

Yuma’s pupils dilated in fear. “Fuck this…” She whispered and flew away as fast as she could.

“Dumb crow.” The girl shook her head in disgust before turning her eyes to Izuku, her gaze softening. “Are you ok?” She asked as she walked closer towards the green dragon.

“I-I’m fine…” Izuku blushed and dematerialized his dragon traits, a fierce blush on his cheeks.

“She didn’t hurt you, did she, love?” The girl put a hand on Izuku’s cheek and tilted his head up to face her. “I can’t see any bruises…”

“Ahh…!” Izuku choked on his words as his face turned atomic levels of red. “She didn’t… hurt me…”

“Oh, that’s good.” The crimson haired girl sighed in relief and brushed some of Izuku’s hair out of his face. “It’s a good thing I got here on time, or that fallen one might have hurt you.”

“A-and you are?” Izuku forced himself to ask through the pleasant feeling of the girl’s hand brushing on his face gently.

“Huh?” The girl’s ministrations stopped as she stared at Izuku confusedly.

“I asked who you are… I mean, it’s not that I’m not grateful for you saving me or that I don’t think what you were doing feels really niceandyou’rereallyprettyandI…” Izuku’s speech devolved into mutters.

The girl stared at him mutter himself into oblivion with a raised eyebrow. “Sammy said you tend to mutter, but wow.” She said to herself. “But he was right… it makes you look even more adorable and that’s quite the accomplishment.”

Izuku kept muttering with a fierce blush on his face. The girl noticed he repeated how beautiful she was multiple time. “Quite the little charmer… I can see why the mutt is so possessive now… I’m so glad I called dibs.” She continued to stare at him for a bit before deciding to break him from his mumbles. “Izuku? Izuku?!” The crimson haired beauty grabbed Izuku’s shoulder and shook it lightly.

“H-huh?!” Izuku snapped back to reality and shrunk back, realizing that he muttered so many embarrassing things about the crimson haired beauty.

“Thank you for the compliment.” The crimson haired girl smiled.

“Jack dammit…” Izuku muttered under his breath.

“Not to get us back on track, but…” The girl started. “Did Sammy not tell you about me?”

“No.” Izuku shook his head.

“That scummy, ice licking, flame spewing, nerve frying, glorified errand running-“ The girl started to pile on adjectives in a chain that would continue for the next ten minutes while Izuku watched with intrigue and a fair bit of fear as the girl continuously got louder and louder.

“- bitch-ass, conceded motherFUCKER!!!!!” She screamed and threw her arm at a scrap pile. A ball of furious, crimson energy shot from her hand and flew at the pile, obliterating it upon contact.

Izuku watched in fear as the crimson haired girl breathed heavily after her outburst, her hair frayed and frazzled, looking like the blood stained mane of a demon, her hand crackling with malevolent energy and her eyes held a manic rage.

“Umm…” Izuku started fearfully. “Eep!” And yelped when the girl’s crazed eyes snapped towards him, he felt like prey in the face of an alpha predator.

“Heh~” The girl sighed deeply and smoothed her hair back into place. “I’m sorry you had to see this,” She started while made herself more presentable. “But the mutt just brings out the worst in me sometimes. Hehehe…” She chuckled awkwardly.

“Sammy can be infuriating sometimes, huh?” Izuku asked with a little laugh of his own.

“I’m Rias Gremory.” Rias introduced herself with a small smile. “A friend of Sammy’s.” She offered her hand to Izuku.

“Izuku Midoriya…” Izuku took her hand before his face went red. “B-but you already knew that… ehh…” The green dragon stuttered uncomfortably.

“Hehehe.” Rias giggled at Izuku’s stammering. “Sammy was so right.” The crimson haired princess said with a smile.

“Uh,” Izuku stopped stammering and looked at her with his head tilted. “Right about what?”

“Wouldn’t you like to know, dragon boy?” Rias winked at him, causing the poor boy to fluster further. ‘I’m going to have so much fun with him.’ She thought to herself with a smirk before adding ‘you found me a great one, mutt’.

*****

“Order anything you want, ok? My treat.” Rias said as she sat down next to Izuku in the small restaurant she took him to.

It was a ‘hole in the wall’ type of place, Sammy was the one who introduced it to her and she was quite fond of it. The mutt always did say that the best food was always at these types of places.

“A-alright…” Izuku stuttered nervously as he picked up the menu, he was pretty damn hungry from his training and the fight with Yuma.

‘I swear I’m going to get diabetes at this rate.’ Rias sweat dropped, once again, at how cute she found the green haired boy. She picked up her own menu and looked through what she wanted… this place had some good ramen…

After a few minutes a waitress came up and asked them if they decided on their order, Rias chose ramen while Izuku, to the surprise of no one, ordered katsudon. The waitress jotted down their orders and left them to enjoy their date. That remark caused Izuku to call out that she got it wrong only for Rias to put a hand over his mouth and thank the waitress.

“So,” Rias started. “I bet you’re wondering why I brought you here.”

“I-I’m guessing to recruit me.” Izuku stuttered shyly.

“You really are a smart one.” The Crimson haired princess giggled lightly. “Yes Izuku I’m here to recruit you into my peerage.”

“Why though?” The green dragon asked in confusion. Sammy explained that he scouted Izuku for is gear and that the dragon blood was an extreme bonus, but what did they get from recruiting him?

“Full disclosure…” Rias looked really uncomfortable. “I need your help-“

“I’ll do it.” Izuku said instantly.

“What?” Rias asked flatly as she looked at him like he grew a second head.

“You need my help, right?” Izuku asked while wringing his hands.

“Yes…” Rias confirmed.

“And to do that you need to turn me into a devil.” Izuku continued.

“Yes…” The crimson haired princess nodded.

“Then turn me into a devil.” Izuku concluded.

“But there’s no going back after it, you’ll stay a devil for as long as you live!” Rias pointed out.

“Sammy explained that to me.” Izuku nodded.

Rias opened her mouth to speak again. She wanted to recruit Izuku, but she didn’t want to trick him into it! But before she could say another word Izuku spoke again.

“You need my help, that’s reason enough for me to help you and the consequences don’t matter as long as I can save you.” Izuku smiled nervously and clenched his fists. “Please, turn me into a devil… so I can save you.”

Rias felt her face grow hotter as she stared at the pure smile on Izuku’s face. The crimson haired princess of ruin raised a hand to her chest, there was a pain there that was absolutely foreign to her. ‘I…’

“Thank you!” Rias cried and threw her arms around Izuku and hugged his head into her chest. “Thank you so much!” This was it! she could finally be free! She could finally get rid of the blasted chain tying her to that bastard Riser! And it was all thanks to this courageous and kind little hero.

“Mmm! Mmmmm!” Izuku struggled against Rias’ surprisingly powerful grip, his breath robbed from him by an overenthusiastic hug.

“Out to outer space I will go~”

“Oh? My phone?” Rias let go off Izuku and took her phone out of her pocket and looked at the caller I.D while the green haired boy took in some precious oxygen. “Momo?” She said curiously.

The Crimson princess answered the phone and put it to her ear. “Momo? What’s up-“

“Rias!” Her queen’s panicked voice came on the line. “Look at the news!”

“News?” Rias repeated as her and Izuku’s food arrived, she turned her head to the waitress and asked if she could turn the channel on the TV to the news. The waitress smiled and said she would, less than a minute later, the TV, which was displaying a rerun of last year’s sport’s festival, changed to the local news and the volume was raised.

“-further news on the fire in the Mustafu convention center is still unavailable, multiple pro heroes have made their way-“

Izuku and Rias’ eyes widened to the size of dinner plates at the information displayed on the news.

“SAMMY!!!!” Both shouted with concern when they saw the place Sammy had gone to on his date up in flames. The other patrons and staff looked at them strangely.

“H-how did this happen?!” Izuku cried while fumbling for his phone, wanting to call his mentor so he’ll go help.

“Oh no… Yui is there with him, she isn’t as fire proof as she is.” Rias had a horrified expression on her face as she brought her phone back to her ear. “Momo! Get Koneko and Yuuto and head there as fast as you can!” She commanded her queen to go help their friends.

“Already on it!” Momo hung up after that, leaving Rias to slump in her seat and put her face in her hands.

“What a mess…” Rias groaned and dragged her hands down her face.

“So you’re on your way there?!” She heard Izuku ask frantically into his phone, she couldn’t hear the reply, but the relieved look on his face made her assume he was talking to someone who was going to help Sammy and Yui. “Thank you so much!” Izuku hung up and slumped as well, tears were running down his face. “Please be safe, Sammy…” He muttered quietly.

Rias put her arm around Izuku’s shoulder and brought him in gently for a hug. “He’ll be fine…” She whispered in his ear, trying to be as comforting as she could. Sammy was Izuku’s first friend in ten years, he was worried sick about him, as any good friend would be. “The mutt’s too strong for this to do him in.” She said that… but she had a bad feeling about this and Yui was still human… she was nowhere near as durable as Samuel was.

Izuku didn’t respond, he just let himself melt into the embrace. Rias’ presence felt so calming for him, yet that niggling concern would not leave.

‘Sammy… please be ok.’

*****

“Mirai…” All Might seethed as he rushed through the air to save his protégé and whoever else was caught in that fire. “Why do I feel like you had something to do with this?”

The day had started pretty well for him. He had to run some errands, not as All Might but as Yagi, simple stuff like shopping and paperwork and the like. He couldn’t have joined young Midoriya for training today and young Sigurd had his date, he teased him about it obviously and discovered that the young man was actually quite bashful about matters such as that.

Yagi wished him luck and warned him to not be too irresponsible – which was answered with a ‘choke on it, old man! – and thought that was that. Imagine his surprise when the report of the fire in the convention, which young Sigurd took his date to, was reported in the hero network. He was already on the way there when young Midoriya called him in a panic about the fire, he reassured his successor that he was already on the way and doubled his speed. He hadn’t used his hero form before that today, so he had a little of three hours, plenty of time to rescue civilians from a burning building and then throttle his former friend for causing this! Like he was sure the pencil pushing stick up the ass was.

Mirai was less than pleased that his little assassination attempt had failed, especially since he had used his quirk on the villains’ leader and saw him succeeding in their mission. The way Mirai sounded like a child who was cheated in a game of Yugioh was something All Might would cherish for years. Still, it did bring up something, Mirai’s quirk had failed.

All Might held himself from chuckling as he landed on top of a building before taking back into the air again.

Mirai’s quirk had failed, something that never happened before. Sir Nighteye’s ‘absolute future’ was crushed and the man was absolutely beside himself trying to figure out why, he was probably blaming the ‘supernaturals’. All Might, of course, figured out what it was that broke Mirai’s foresight… young Sigurd’s quirk.

The young devil’s quirk was proven to be Nighteye’s perfect counter that night when young Sigurd changed the future he saw where his sister, the Midoriya’s and himself were killed by the villains. He couldn’t stop laughing for hours after he hung up on his former friend because he now knew that the severe man was wrong. If that prediction could be overturned, then his prediction of All Might’s death was the same and all he had to do was continue to train young Midoriya and young Sigurd, something he would have done even without the bonus of living past the prediction.

“Almost there…” All Might said as he drew nearer to burning building, he could see the smoke in the air. It wasn’t the fire he was worried about, young Sigurd was nigh impervious to it. it was the fact that young Sigurd had revealed that Nighteye was quite experienced with hunting supernatural beings and likely had a way to hurt young Sigurd and was using the fire as a distraction. “Hold on young Sigurd…” He wouldn’t let one of his successors be Nighteye’s scheme. “I’m almost here…”

*****

“You feel that, don’t you?” Tsubaki asked her king as they used their magic to put out the fires around them and help out who they could.

“The massive amount of Samuel’s killer intent? No.” Sona answered while raising a large ball of water into the air before blowing it apart, causing it to rain down on the fire and make it sputter out.

Tsubaki didn’t answer, this required no answer. Both king and queen knew what they had to do, they had to reach their loyal pawn and calm him down before he brought the building down on them all. “Ugh…!” She winced as fire licked at her feet. She took a heavy breath, but the hot air and smoke was murder for her lungs. The heterochromatic devil wiped the sweat that accumulated on her forehead, her eyes watered from the heat.

Sona hissed when someone, in a panic, ran past her and pushed her into the path of a flame. She barely managed to stop herself from falling face first into it, but it still left a nasty burn on her stomach. “I can sense him that way…” The King said through gasps, holding her burned stomach tenderly. “I’ll try to clear a path, just…” Sona’s embarrassed blush was hidden by the heat. “Please don’t tell Samuel I used this.”

“I promise nothing.” Tsubaki felt that if she was already in danger, she’d talk back.

“About as good as I can get.” Sona sighed deeply and took a wider stance while lowering her center of gravity, her arms held to her left with her hands together as if she was holding something. A blue magic circle appeared in front of her joined hands, Sona poured as much magic as she could into it. Water began to pour from the magic circle, twisting and taking shape into a large whip like construct before the end of the whip formed into the snarling maw of a serpent. “Water Serpent Slash!” Sona threw her arms in a wide slashing motion, the water serpent thrashed against the flames and left its masters grip, carving a safe path through the fire. “Let’s go.” She commanded and ran after the serpent that was locked onto Samuel’s magic.

Tsubaki ran after her, the two of the avoiding the flames and the debris as they ran. “Nerd…” Tsubaki muttered with a sligt huff of laughter at Sona’s attack.

Sona’s cheeks puffed with embarrassment. “Shut up!”

*****

“You’re dead.” Samuel said in a dead voice as he stared at the man who was holding a the blade of light inside of Yui’s chest.

“Damn it…” The hooded assassin cursed. “Why did you push out of the way?!” He demanded of the girl he had impaled. “That villain was just using you!”

Samuel’s killer intent rose even further at the assassin’s words… using her?! Villain!?

Yui gurgled something and tried to reach her hand to the man’s hood, likely to use her quirk on it and trap him in it.

The assassin sighed and puled the blade out of Yui’s chest, causing a spurt of blood to erupt from the girl’s mouth as she crumpled to the burning ground.

“Yui!” Samuel exclaimed and rushed to her, catching her in his arms before she could be hurt further by the fall. “Yui!” He cried at the sight of her so hurt, she was dying iin his arms and it was all that bastard’s fault.

“That attack was supposed to kill you, but she got in the way.” The assassin said angrily. “How many people will you kill before you’re satisfied, villain?!” He raised the sword of light over his head, intending on decapitating Samuel as he cried over the dying girl.

“I don’t know…” Samuel whispered. “But you’ll definitely be one of them.” Samuel turned to face the assassin, his green eyes glaring with absolute hatred at the magic weapon that impaled his Yui.

*BzzzttttttBOOM*

“Argh!” The assassin yelled in pain as the sword of light combusted in his grip, leaving his hands burned and bleeding. He stared at his injuries and then turned to look at the murderous look on the villain’s face, those crimson eyes promising endless pain.

“Not so tough without your weapon, huh?” Samuel asked sarcastically as heat began to build up in his throat.

The assassin glared at Samuel from under his hood. He had to get away, he could beat the boy if he used his quirk, but Sir told him to only use it to escape and to make sure no one saw him using it.

“Infernal…” Black flames leaked from the corners of Samuel’s lips. “HHHHOOOOOOWWWWWLLLLL!!!!!!!” A massive stream of black flames raced towards the assassin.

The hooded killer smirked under his hood, this was his perfect opportunity. Utilizing his quirk, he felt that familiar disorientation of losing all of his senses as he slipped through the flames and the ground. His disguise slipped of as well, remaining to be burned by the villain, thus leaving no evidence of his involvement.

Samuel breathed heavily as the flames receded, he turned his attention to Yui who was still bleeding with a smoking stab would in her chest.

“Yui! Stay with me, ok?!” He cried as he raised the girl’s face gently, her eyes were slowly losing that shine he so adored.

“Smmrll…” Gurgled through glob of blood, the crimson liquid began to leak from the hole in her chest as well. The fall must have jostled the cauterized would into opening again.

“Yui!” He cried and pressed his hand on the bleeding wound, trying to apply enough pressure without injuring the girl further. “Please! Don’t leave me!”

“GHgrhrgh…” Yui let out a sound that almost sounded like a laugh. Samuel was cradling her in his arms with a hand on her chest… this was sort of how she was hoping this date would end, just not at all the way it had.

“Yui… I can’t understand what you’re saying.” Samuel said with tears running down his face as he held her closer, trying not to aggravate the wound further.

Yui’s eyes widened for a moment before they settled back into her usual emotionless visage. She couldn’t speak at all now and even Samuel could understand her meaning anymore… she was dying. She was going to die without ever truly telling Samuel how she felt about him.

“Smr-cghgcgh!” She tried speaking, but ended up devolving into coughing.

“Please… don’t try to talk.” Samuel said in a panic. “Conserve your strength, I’ll get you out of here!”

Yui shook her head weakly. She wasn’t going to make it; she couldn’t breathe anymore. The only thing keeping her conscious was her desire to stay with Samuel a bit longer. She shakily raised her hand to Samuel’s face, laying against his cheek. Yui weakly ran her thumb under Samuel’s eye, wiping away his tears.

“Please Yui… you can’t leave me.” Samuel begged as he held her closer. “I can save you, I promise.”

Yui smiled at him sadly and tears built up in her eyes. She didn’t want to die… she wanted to stay with Samuel forever.

“Samuel!”

“Sammy!”

Two familiar voices called out and Samuel felt his spirit return when he heard them.

“Sona!” He shouted out. “Tsubaki! I’m over here!” His king! His queen! They were here! There was a chance to save Yui! “Hold on just a little longer, Yui!” He said to her with a mad smile on his face.

“Samuel!” Sona yelled as she and Tsubaki ran to his side, both of them gasped at what they found: Samuel holding a dying Yui in his arms. “Samuel! What happened?!” The pink eyed king asked in shock.

“No time for that!” Samuel shook his head wildly. “You have your evil pieces, right?!” He asked with a mad desperation in his voice.

“Of course.” Sona produced a white rook from her person.

“Good! Get ready to use it!” He said before turning to Yui. “Yui…”

The dying girl looked up at the face of the boy she loved and saw it full of hope.

“Do you want to live? Do you want to stay with me forever?!” He asked frantically.

What was he saying? Of course she did. Yui nodded.

“Are you willing to give up your humanity to do that?” His hold on her tightened.

Yui didn’t even take a second to ponder what Samuel had meant by ‘give up her humanity’, that didn’t matter to her. The dying girl nodded again.

“All I needed to hear.” Sona stepped up and kneeled next to Samuel beside Yui, wincing as the hot ground burned her knees. She gestured for Samuel to remove his hand from Yui’s wounded chest and once he did, she placed the rook on the wound before standing up. Samuel gently laid Yui down on the ground, his heart broke when he saw her eyes close and he could no longer hear her breathing.

“In the name of Sona Sitri!” Sona bellowed out as a large blue magic circle took shape under Yui’s still body. “Yui Kodai! I command your soul to return from beyond the veil! Rise up and walk among the living, return to this world as my devil servant!” The circle condensed and the white rook sank into Yui’s chest, disappearing as if it was never there.

“Rise! My rook!”

*****

Omake: What Samuel did with the kidnappers.

“Uhh…” Consciousness slowly returned to the six scumbags unlucky enough to have taken a suicide mission from an unknown client.

“You guys finally awake?” They heard a deep, yet still young sounding, voice ask them.

“Huh?” One of them looked around at the dark room they found themselves in. they were all tied to chairs.

“So… how are you scumbags feeling?” They all turned to look at the origin of the voice, they all recognized him as that black haired kid who beat the shit out of half of them while the other half was beaten by that chick with the wind.

“You! Where are we!? What did you do to us?!” One of the braver ones demanded as he thrashed against his restraints.

The black haired boy walked towards him slowly with a pleasant smile on his face. “Hmm?”

The villain was suddenly looking at the wall with a stinging pain on his cheek, the boy had back handed him in the face.

“Grgh-“ The villain let out a grunt when the kid grabbed his face and forced him to meet his gaze.

“I’m the one asking the questions here.” He said quietly before throwing the villain’s face back. “Now you assholes are going to tell me everything you know.”

“Or what?” Another particularly dumb villain challenged, clearly not buying that the boy would do anything to hurt them.

“Well…” The crimson eyed boy raised his hand as it sparked with black electricity.

After a few hours of screaming the police found the six missing villains, involved in the kidnapping of one Inko Midoriya, tied up in front of the station. Each of them twitching like a drug addict in withdrawal with a blank look on their faces, some were even drooling. They were thrown in a cell and none of them could be brought into interrogation without devolving into screams and tears. Luckily an anonymous tip helped share that they never saw their client’s face and thus they were deemed unimportant to the investigation and were thrown to a dark cell to rot… as they deserved.    

Chapter Text

“In the name of Sona Sitri!” Sona bellowed out as a large blue magic circle took shape under Yui’s still body. “Yui Kodai! I command your soul to return from beyond the veil! Rise up and walk among the living, return to this world as my devil servant!” The circle condensed and the white rook sank into Yui’s chest, disappearing as if it was never there.

“Rise! My rook!”

The magic circle disappeared and Yui, previously dead, gasped as her chest rose and fell frantically in panicked breaths.

“Yui!” Samuel threw himself to the ground and took Yui into his arms. “Yui!” He cried with joy as he felt her arms wrap around him as well.

Samuel pulled back from the embrace to look at Yui, the building burning around them no longer mattered. The newly born devil had a tired, if confused, smile on her face, her eyes half lidded and her breathing slow and sluggish.

“Samuel…” Yui whispered as she looked into the relieved, tear filled eyes of the boy she loved so much.

“Yui… my Yui.” Samuel hugged Yui tighter, pressing her face to his chest, and kissed the top of her head.

If it weren’t for the heat making her face go red already, that action would have made Yui blush up a storm.

“C’mon, let’s get out of here.” Samuel smiled and picked Yui up in a princess carry, causing the normally silent girl to yelp.

Sona and Tsubaki watched Samuel rise to his feet with a flustered yet still confused Yui in his arms and turn to face them. Sona clenched her fists at the sight of Samuel’s eyes, those crimson eyes that always shined when he looked at her… that shine was now directed at Yui. Tsubaki looked at her king with concern, a grimace on her face at the look in Sona’s normally calm eyes.

“You haven’t lost him yet.” Tsubaki whispered to her, putting a reassuring hand on her shoulder.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Sona denied immediately and shrugged off Tsubaki’s hand, suddenly the burning floor looked very interesting.

Tsubaki shook her head, exasperated that her king thought she could actually lie to her.

“Sona.” Samuel got their attention.

The king looked to see her pawn standing in front of her, slightly leaning down. “Ye-“

She was cut off by something soft pressing against her forehead, she heard Tsubaki gasp before she realized what was going on. Samuel was kissing her on the forehead.

Samuel detached his lips from Sona’s forehead, an embarrassed smile on his face. “Thank you.” He said with the adoration Sona was so used to hearing when he spoke to her or about her, that shine in his eyes when he looked at her was more intense now than it has ever been.

“I wouldn’t let a friend of my servant die.” Sona said dismissively, trying not to look at Yui who was giving her what she could only assume was a jealous look. “Don’t mention it.” She brushed some hair from her face, glad that the heat around them was masking the heat in her face.

"As you wish, my master." Samuel smiled at her, not noticing the hand reaching for his face from below.

*Squeeze*

"Owowowowowow!" Samuel yelped as a pair of powerful fingers clamped on his cheeks, Yui was glaring up at him while pinching his cheek. "Yui! Zhat hutz!"

Yui's eye widened in panic when she saw she was actually hurting Samuel and quickly let go of his cheek, leaving it bruised from where her fingers pinched it.

"Hmm!" Yui apologized, her eyes full of remorse. She hadn't expected to actually hurt Samuel; she once saw him take an iron pipe to the back of the head without flinching… why was she able to hurt him?

"It's fine, Yui. You just aren't used to your new strength yet-" He saw the look in her eyes and shook his head. "I'll explain it when we aren't a burning building." He deadpanned and to Yui's credit, she looked sheepish… or at least she did to Samuel.

"Speaking of burning buildings… are we getting out of this one anytime soon?" Tsubaki asked while wiping her forearm across her brow, out of the peerage she probably had the least resistance to heat other than her natural queen defenses.

"Yes, good idea." Sona nodded. "Let's move." She commanded and walked towards the opening in the wall she made with her magic earlier, she would have loved to just teleport them out with magic, but it would be risky to teleport outside where they could be seen or inside the building where they could teleport into the fires.

"Hai!" Samuel, Tsubaki and Yui answered in unison and followed after her, Yui still being carried comfortably in Samuel's arms.

*****

Outside the convention center, heroes and reporters milled about. The reporters desperate for the scoop on the fire and the pro-heroes ran in and out of the burning building, carrying people out and making sure they're alright.

Among the pros was one Death-Arms, a 'hero' whose career was going through a… rough patch due to the actions of some upstart brat. The white haired pro grumbled at the memory of being humiliated not once, but twice, by that little bastard as he made his way inside of the burning building. Word was that All Might was on his way there, which meant Death-Arms had to work fast if he wanted any glory before that smiling idiot came in and stole it all.

'Damn bastard…' He seethed as he ran through the flames looking for people. He didn't even know if he was referring to All Might or that kid… and then there was that stupid green haired kid who started all of that mess, if that little punk would have just stayed put and let him do his job! Who cared if that slime had a hostage! His quirk was useless for that situation, what the hell was he supposed to do!?

Death-Arms tried to swat away the fire around him, his frustration rising with the heat. Where the hell were all of those stupid civvies!? How hard was it to sit around and cry for rescue?!

"-anything?"

The pro perked up when he heard a girl's voice. Finally! A rescue! Death-Arms was about to march over to where he heard the voice when he heard someone responding.

"The smoke is interfering with my nose, but I can sense people close by."

Death-Arms blood froze at the sound of that voice… the kid? He quickly made his way to the voices, hiding behind a wall so he wouldn't be noticed. He peered over and saw that damn kid who was ruining his life, next to him stood two girls and he was holding a third girl in his arms.

The white haired pro smirked, those were obviously the brat's friends and if they were friends with him… they were just as guilty as he was for ruining his life. The smirk on his face turned into a full on grin, this was perfect.

He waited as the kids made their way close to the wall he was hiding behind before he drew his fist back and punched as hard as he could, his super arm strength quirk making it easy to accomplish what he wanted.

*Crick* *Crack*

"Kaichou! Tsubaki! Look out!" He heard that kid shout, which was followed by cries of surprise as the ceiling collapsed on top of them either leaving them trapped or squashed.

"Hehehaha…" Death-Arms chuckled as he turned to walk away. "So long, brat."

*****

Death-Arms schooled his features as he stepped out of the burning building, replacing his glee with concern and exhaustion, clutching the light burns on his body for good measure. He had to look devastated that he 'couldn't find more people', it would gain him some points with the public and with that damn brat dead his little slip up in the sludge incident would be nothing but a distant memory.

"Look! It's All Might!" He heard someone shout and a second later a gust of wind blew through the area as the big man himself landed with his usual flair.

'Smug asshole.' Death-Arms seethed in his mind as All Might, clad in civilian clothing, started walking towards the burning building while looking around at the people already rescued people.

All Might said nothing as he strode towards the burning building, not even his usual 'I am here'. Death-Arms stepped into his path before he got to the door to the convention center.

"Out of my way." All Might said with a low tone.

"No point in that," Death-Arms shrugged. "There's no point to go in anymore, we rescued everyone we could."

"I know for a fact that there is still someone there." All Might's voice barely contained his aggression. "Now move, Dumb-Arms." All Might pushed past the scandalized pro and ran into the building.

Not even a second later, All Might was back carrying the kids that Death-Arms had buried beneath the rubble.

'God dammit!' Death-Arms screamed in his mind as he watched All Might talk with his rescues. That damn smiling bastard just had to show up! He was this close to getting rid of that fire footed… fire…

A vicious grin came onto his face, an idea that would ruin that kid just like he ruined him and in the process return his credibility. He was about to march forward with his plan, but he wouldn't make it far, since another pro had a similar idea.

*****

"Thanks for the save old man." Samuel said as he jumped off of All Might's shoulder, the dazed Yui still in his arms.

"Of course, young Sigurd. It is my duty to keep you safe." All Might answered while letting Sona and Tsubaki down to their feet, the two devil ladies gazed at the pro and their pawn acting like old friends in shock.

"Sammy… why didn't you tell me you knew All Might?" Tsubaki asked a bit star struck.

Samuel smirked and started. "You never a-"

He moved to the right to avoid Tsubaki's head impacting his face.

"Hmm…" Yui hummed while shoving her face into Samuel's chest.

"Hey, I have my reasons." He looked to the side with a less than innocent expression on his face.

All Might laughed loudly and boisterously. "Please, do not hold this against young Sigurd, I asked him to keep his relation to me on the 'DL'."

"Ugh!" All four teenagers gagged.

"Don’t try to use slang, old man." Samuel shook his head, an action that was mirrored by Yui.

"Ha! Young people." All Might shook his head before he spoke again. "I must say though; it is quite unfortunate that this fire interrupted your… dates." He said with a teasing edge to his usual smile.

"What?" Samuel asked blankly before noticing how All Might was looking between himself, Sona, Yui and Tsubaki. "No!" He shook his head. "We aren’t-Mmph!"

"Comfortable with people discussing our relationship." Tsubaki said after clamping a hand over Samuel's mouth.

"Mm! Ymm mmtch!" Samuel's muffled response came through Tsubaki's hand.

"I see." All Might nodded. "Of course, I must warn you not to hurt him or you'll have me to contend with." The Symbol of Peace warned with a laugh.

All three girls felt a shiver of fear run up their spine at All Might's threat. He said it like a joke, but they could feel the intent behind it.

"Yes sir!" They all answered simultaneously while thinking 'He's like a dad'.

All Might laughed good naturedly and spoke again. "Good, no-"

"Hey!" Someone shouted at them. They all turned to see Death-Arms stomping over to them with murder in his eyes.

"Oh, It's Dumb-Arms/Oh, It's Dumb-Arms." Samuel and All Might said in monotone.

"Why you-" The pro seethed at the blatant disrespect.

"Do you have a reason to be bothering us, sir?" Sona stepped up with that famous 'cold glare' of hers.

'Satan, that's hot…' Samuel thought when he looked at the intense glare on his master's face, not noticing the hand approaching his own face.

*Squeeze*

"Owowowow! Yui!" Samuel whined as Yui pinched his cheek once again, much lighter this time since she didn't actually want to hurt him.

"Hmm!" Yui grumbled angrily as she let go of his cheek.

Death-Arms glared at Sona, the pink eyed king was not fazed in the least by the puny human who was making killer eyes at her Samuel.

"This little punk is under arrest!" He barked at the king, spit flying from his mouth.

"On account of what?" Sona demanded, barely containing herself from drowning the ignorant little human.

"On account of starting this fire, of course." A calm, yet sharp, voice cut in.

All Might stilled as everyone turned to the source of the voice, seeing a tall, lanky man with green hair, an eyesore of a white suit and a severe expression on his face. On either side of the man were two people, on his left was a young woman with blue skin and blue hair wearing a skimpy outfit and to the man's right was a young man with blonde hair a simple looking, almost cartoonish looking, face with beady blue eyes and a smile that felt like it wouldn't change if it witnessed orphans being slaughtered.

"Mirai…!" All Might ground out through his smile.

"Nighteye…" Samuel growled, his killer intent barely held back by the fact that he was still holding Yui in his arms.

Nighteye regarded Samuel with an ice cold look in his eye before turning to face All Might, his face contorting in a sick imitation of a smile. "All Might… thank you for keeping this villain-"

"Grrrrrr…!" Samuel growled at the monster in human skin.

"-In place so we could arrest him, we'll take it from here." He turned to Death-Arms. "Good work, Death-Arms." He complimented.

The blonde Tintin lookalike stepped towards Samuel, his smile not wavering for even a second. "Please hand this girl over to m-" A foot rested inside his throat before he finished talking, his quirk activated instinctively to prevent him from dying. His blue eyes roved over the villain in front of him, seeing a look of absolute rage and loathing directed at him and a look of fear in the eyes of the girl.

"Touch her and you die." Samuel warned.

"That's resisting arrest you know," Tintin laughed and took a step back, letting his throat become tangible once more so he could breathe. His voice made Samuel and Yui's skin crawl, they recognized his voice. "If you don't let this girl go and come peacefully… I'll have to force you."

"Kiss my ass, Tintin!" Samuel held Yui protectively, black flames licked at his heels.

"And there that villain goes again." Nighteye declared calmly.

Samuel's eyes snapped to the man whose mere existence was a threat to the supernatural world. Killer intent poured from him in waves, a burning heat consuming all within its oppressive weight.

Nighteye cared very little for Samuel's little tantrum and released his own killer intent with his harsh glare, unlike Samuel's powerful heat, his was a suffocating cold.

"This villain used his 'quirk' to set fire to the convention center." He stated while trying to smother the heat emanating from Samuel.

"And I suppose you have evidence, Mr. Pro?" Tsubaki stepped up and glared at the man, her dual colored eyes radiating hate for the man for all of the atrocities he committed to their fellow sacred gear wielders.

"But of course." Nighteye replied smoothly. "Sadly… it is not evidence civilians are privy to, miss."

The blonde intern approached Samuel and Yui once again and the crimson eyed devil swiped his foot against the ground, creating a small fence of black flames to prevent Tintin from getting near his Yui.

"Step off, Lucas, I will put you in the FUCKING ground!" He warned with his eyes flashing with hatred, a hatred that only intensified when he looked down and caught a glimpse of the fresh scar in the center of Yui's chest, the scar he knew this bastard gave her.

"As you can see, he is resisting arrest. He is obstructing the work of pros and is, therefore, a villain." Nighteye said with a cold calm, interlocking his fingers and sneering at Samuel. "If you insist on obstructing our work as well, we'll arrest you as accomplices."

"I did jack shit!" Samuel rumbled causing Tintin to take a step back in reaction to the bloodlust emanating from his body.

"It is hard to believe you when you ooze bloodlust like this." Nighteye mocked with a scoff.

"And it's hard to believe you when your hands reek of blood." Samuel challenged.

"Care to repeat, brat?" A vein popped on Nighteye's forehead before his face returned to its calm veneer. Samuel took satisfaction in managing to get under the man's skin.

"Is there a problem with your hearing, monster?" Samuel asked while walking to All Might who hasn't interfered yet, but was prepared to step in any second. "Hold her for me, old man." Samuel requested and placed Yui in his mentor's arms, the girl tried to hold onto him, but let go once he gave her a pointed look.

"Young Sigurd, what are you-"

Samuel turned back to face Nighteye and his intern, cracking his neck a few time. Sona and Tsubaki stepped up next to him to provide support if things got ugly.

"You call me a monster?" Nighteye sneered as he stepped closer to Samuel. The devil wasn't intimidated and he marched towards the hero in name only. "Oh? You approach me? Instead of running away like the rest of your kind?" He mocked while adjusting his glasses.

"I can't annihilate you without getting closer." The ground cracked beneath Samuel's feet as he stepped closer to the object of his hatred, the air around him began to wave.

"Oho, then please, come as close as you like."  Nighteye's eyes changed, the whites becoming pitch black and his irises turning into purple gears.

Samuel's world froze… he remembered seeing those gears. The night at the docks with Sona, that bastard was the one who left the office seal there… set the trap… he killed innocent humans… they weren't even supernatural. His eyes changed as well, the whites stayed the same but his pupils disappeared and his irises turned green, their circular shape shifting to those of gears, like cogs in a clock, they churned and turned slowly.

The green eyed devil saw a purple aura cover Nighteye and unknown to him, Nighteye saw a similar green aura cover Samuel.

The world around them stood still as they stared at each other with seething hatred, not even the wind blew as their eyes locked.

Without so much as a sound between them, the two charged at each other with vicious snarls on their faces. Samuel created a burst of flames from his feet that blasted him towards Nighteye before transitioning into a flaming diagonal kick that Nighteye dodged skillfully with a well-timed duck.

The pro reached into his suit and grabbed hold of three of his trusty seals. With dexterity and quickness that pre-quirk era athletes would look at in envy, the man drew his hand out and threw the three seals at the devil who was still above him.

Samuel clicked his tongue and lit his feet ablaze, rocketing him back and melting the seals that were caught in the flames. The green eyed devil flipped in the air a second before his feet touched the ground. His flaming soles tore through the ground as he slid back, his green eyes glaring at Nighteye who reached a hand behind his back. Samuel quickly bent backwards, dodging the hot, blessed lead that flew above him, he moved his eyes back to Nighteye to see the smoking cross-shaped gun in his hand.

Exorcist bullets?!

Samuel grit his teeth as lightning crackled from his body, he drew his arm back before throwing it forward in a palm thrust, a blast of lightning shot towards the human who already had his gun raised with his finger pressing on the trigger.

Both Samuel and Nighteye flinched back. The holy bullet hit Samuel in his right shoulder, sending a burning pain through his old scar. Nighteye grit his teeth as he felt his nerves burning from the devil's electric attack, the sparks danced along his twitching body, each of them intensifying his pain.

The two enemies shared a hateful glance before they forced themselves back to their feet, their bodies shaking with pain.

Samuel raised his sparking left hand and placed it over the new hole in his shoulder, hissing as the bullet was wrenched out of the hole, it fell to the ground and rolled away.

Nighteye reached into his suit and took out a small cylinder with a needle on the end, he took a deep breath and plunged the needle into his neck. The supernatural hating pro exhaled shakily as the liquid in the vial entered his bloodstream, the gears in his eyes turned faster as his pain dulled, his veins began to bulge.

With a cry, the two combatants charged once more. Nighteye drew another pistol from behind his back and aimed them both at Samuel who dropped to side on the ground as the bullets began to fire. Samuel slid on a short path of flames towards Nighteye and swiped the man's legs from under him, causing him to fall. Nighteye quickly caught himself one of his hands and cartwheeled back to his feet before training his guns on Samuel who surged forward to tackle the man to the ground.

Nighteye fired a shot from each pistol. Samuel jumped over the shots and reared his left fist back as he flew at Nighteye, a black flame coated his hand. The pro quickly rushed downwards into a roll, dodging the attack before he came to a halt and twisted his body back to aim at the devil, firing two shots.

Samuel fell to the ground in a heap as each of the bullets passed through his knees from behind, he clenched his teeth in pain as he forced himself to roll onto his back. As soon as he did, a foot pressed down on his chest. He glared up to see Nighteye sneering at him, aiming one of his pistols down at Samuel's forehead.

Samuel discreetly gathered up flames in his left hand, concentrating the magic as much as he could as Nighteye prepared to squeeze the trigger. At the same time Nighteye fired the pistol, Samuel swung his left arm, sending a concentrated blade of black flame at the human's neck.

Nighteye's head flew from his body just as the bullet pierced Samuel's skull.

"AH!" Samuel and Nighteye suddenly collapsed to the ground, their quirks deactivated as blood gushed from their eyes. Sona and Tsubaki rushed to Samuel's side while the intern rushed to his boss.

"What did you do, you little freak!?" Nighteye demanded as he held his pulsing and bleeding eyes.

"You're smart, figure it out!" Samuel bit back, the pulsing in his eyes was painful, but unlike Nighteye, he was used to it. He himself had no idea what happened, just a second ago, he and Nighteye had killed each other… did it… not happen?

"Samuel?" Sona held her pawn as she watched his eyes bleed worse than they ever did before. What happened?! He and Nighteye walked towards each other, made eye contact and collapsed, screaming while their eyes bled.

"You just used your quirk on a hero, brat!" Death-Arms said with malicious glee as he stomped over to beat on Samuel while he was down.

*GRIP*

The white haired pro's eyes widened as he felt a painful grip clamp on his shoulder, he turned around to see All Might glaring down at him, one hand on Death-Arms' shoulder and the other holding the emotionless looking girl.

"Enough." He said calmly, though his voice made the very earth beneath them shake with his presence. "These kids are innocent. If you insist on causing them trouble, you'll me to contend with."

"You're aiding a villain?!" Death-Arms shouted, drawing the attention from the heroes and civilians around them.

"No. I am aiding an innocent child. Now leave." His voice left no room for argument.

The blonde intern looked absolutely betrayed by All Might's words and actions protecting the villains. "How could you All-"

"It's fine, Mirio." Nighteye cut his intern off with a raised hand while the other wiped the blood from his eyes. "We made a mistake. If All Might says the brat didn't do it, then let's believe him." He let Mirio help him up to his feet. "If that will be all, we shall be leaving." He and Mirio turned to leave, Bubble Girl followed behind them, the blue skinned sidekick threw a sad glance at Samuel which to her surprise he responded with a sympathetic smile.

"No!" Death-Arms shouted as he struggled against All Might's grip. "He did this! He's the villain!"

"That's enough, Death-Arms." Nighteye said calmly. "There will be ample opportunity to bring down the guilty party." The meaning of 'guilty party' was not lost on the muscle headed pro.

"Fine!" He tried to yank his shoulder away from All Might's hand, but to his embarrassment it wouldn't budge and he had to wait until All Might let him go so he could skulk off. 'This isn't over brat.' He swore in his head as he cast a hateful look at Samuel. 'One way or another, I'll destroy you and that quirkless shit you call a friend.'

"Hey!" Samuel called after the Nighteye agency before they made it too far, the three turned their heads to look at him, two of them glaring and one looking miserable. "You," He gestured to Mirio. "Who are you, Lucas?"

Mirio's eyes narrowed for just a second. "I'm Lemillion, the hero who will save a million." He said with a wide smile as he placed his fists against his hips, striking a pose.

Samuel felt pity towards Mirio, or rather Lemillion, he could tell that he is a genuinely good person deep inside, but… "I'm sorry to say, Lemillion." That poor gullible bastard made an enemy of the wrong dog. "As you are… you'll save no one." He steeled his heart when he saw the pain that flashed through Lemillion's blue eyes. He was the man who killed Yui! Samuel had no sympathy for him. "And you'll pay for trying to take what's mine."

Lemillion's hurt expression disappeared as fast as it came, replaced by that same. Damned. Smile! The blonde assassin laughed. "Hey, you're pretty funny." He turned his back to him, his face showing his smile, but there was naught but turmoil within his heart. He raised a hand to his chest and tried to squash that feeling of guilt. 'I won't waver! Sir is never wrong!'

"As for you, Mirai Sasaki." Samuel spoke to Nighteye who raised an eyebrow in response. "Do not think you are untouchable. One way or another, I will deliver punishment for all the wrongs you have committed."

"You're welcome to try, freak." Nighteye seethed as he too turned his back to Samuel.

The devil turned his crimson eyes to Bubble Girl who flinched under his gaze. "You deserve better than this." Samuel told her before she turned away to follow her boss.

"Ah…!" Samuel sighed as he forced himself to his feet with the help of Sona and Tsubaki. "Thanks."

"Of course." Tsubaki smiled at him.

Sona just maintained her stoic expression.

"Hmm!" Samuel lifted his head to look at All Might carrying Yui towards him, his beloved rook holding her arms out to him like a child.

"Hehehehe…" Samuel chuckled. "I'm fine, Yui." He took her from All Might's arms and she wasted no time nuzzling into his chest, not minding the scent of smoke that emanated from him, she reeked too. "Thanks, old man." He smiled at his mentor, the Symbol of Peace smiled back, putting a hand on Samuel's shoulder.

"Wil you be alright?" He asked worriedly.

"Yeah, I'll be fine." Samuel nodded. "Tell Izu, I'm ok?"

"Of Course." All Might nodded and left to speak with the cops who had just arrived on the scene.

'They're so slow…' Samuel thought, he also recognized Tsukauchi was among the cops there. 'Does he just work all the cases?'

"GUYS!" The Sitri peerage was suddenly collectively glomped by the Gremory peerage that arrived out of nowhere.

"Oh? Hey guys." Samuel greeted Momo, Yuuto and Koneko as they all held on to him, Tsubaki, Yui and Sona.

"What's up?" Tsubaki said casually.

"Hmm?" Yui raised an eyebrow.

"Hello you three." Sona nodded at them, ignoring that they were squishing her in the group hug.

"Don't be so casual, we were worried." Momo chastised.

"Sorry…" Samuel apologized as the hug was disentangled.

"Are you guys ok?" Yuuto asked while inspecting them for injuries, ever the worrywart he was.

Koneko looked at Yui who was still resting contently in Samuel's arms, she smelled different. The secret nekomata got closer to the cool beauty.

*Sniff* *Sniff*

Koneko's eyes widened. "You reincarnated Yui." She said, breaking Momo and Yuuto out of their worry for a second as they stared at the new rook of the Sitri peerage.

"So a lot happened…" Samuel chuckled nervously.

*****

“I see… thank you, Momo.” Rias hung up her phone and turned to Izuku who was walking beside her. “Apparently they were rescued by All Might and taken home by my queen. What a relief.” The crimson haired princess sighed.

“R-really?!” Izuku tried to pretend to be surprised, as if he wasn’t the one who called All Might. “That’s good.”

“Yeah… but it seems I’m not the only one who got a new addition to my peerage today.” Rias hummed. “Yui is now part of the Sitri peerage as their rook.”

“Yui?” Izuku asked, he never heard about her.

“The girl Sammy took on a date today, she was killed in the fire and Samuel’s master happened to be there to revive her. And it’s a good thing she was, had Yui perished in the fire… I doubt anyone would have been able to stop Sammy’s rampage.” Rias shuddered at what Samuel’s sacred gear would accomplish with its already emotional user going mad with grief.

“But they’re ok?” Izuku asked to clarify, he couldn’t exactly call All Might right in front of Rias and ask him directly, at least not while she’s paying close attention to him.

“They’re ok, Samuel decided to stay with Yui for now, but they’re fine.” Rias reassured and put a hand on Izuku’s shoulder. “Now onto more pleasant topics… did Sammy explain what reincarnation would entail?”

“He said that high ranking devils pimp out their servants to people for services?” Izuku quoted while sincerely hoping that Sammy was messing with him. It wouldn’t stop him from becoming a devil to help Rias, but he still didn’t like the sound of being ‘pimped out’.

“Son of a…” Rias muttered under her breath while massaging the bridge of her nose. “Not inaccurate, but he was exaggerating.” The crimson princess turned to her soon to be servant before continuing. “We devils are creatures of desire and we grow stronger by pursuing our desires and granting the desires of others, usually humans.”

“So you’re genies?” Izuku asked, he heard some of this from Samuel, but not all of it.

“Sort of, but we don’t grant every wish and there is always an appropriate price to every wish. We are a business after all.” Rias explained while brushing away some hair behind her ear, Izuku watched the action with some fascination.

“I see…” Izuku nodded while holding his chin. “So devils aresortoflikeamagicserviceshopandmuttermuttermuttermutter…”

“And he’s gone.” Rias chuckled, but already had her phone out to record Izuku’s mutter storm. At least his mutterings were cute… and frighteningly accurate when you actually listen to him… He was just as smart as Sammy… maybe even more… the more Rias listened to Izuku talk the more she was impressed by his intelligence. ‘Is he on Momo’s level?!’ She thought with shock. Not only did she get a part dragon sacred gear user… she got an extremely intelligent one! She hit the jackpot…

Now if only Sammy was willing to tell her what Izuku’s sacred gear was because she knew the bastard knew and was refusing to share that information because he thought he was funny. ‘You’re not funny dammit. Izuku is going to be mine anyway, so why not tell me, you big brother damned mutt?’

Rias focused back onto the muttering Izuku and smiled a little at his concentrated expression, she sent out a few glares at the people who were giving him weird looks. She even caught a few of them muttering about ‘what a girl like her is doing with a guy like him?’ ugh! What idiots!

“Izuku.” Rias shook him out of his little trance once again and giggled at the flustered look that came to his face, his deep blush and green hair made him look like a tomato.

“Sorry…” He mumbled and covered his face in his arms.

“Don’t be.” Rias patted his cheek. “It’s cute.”

“Gah!?” Izuku nearly tripped as Rias giggled at his expression and kept walking. “W-wait!” He ran after the laughing girl in a panic, though a small smile graced his lips as he did.

*****

Samuel had been sitting with Yui in her room for more than an hour, both were already cleaned up from the soot and smoke and were wearing fresh clothes (Samuel tends to carry spares in his gear), Yui in blue flannel pajamas and Samuel in shorts and an All Might pajama shirt. As soon as they were all cleaned up and changed, they set about placing the souvenirs from the event, they weren't destroyed thanks to Samuel's magic.

At least now Yui had an explanation for the things Samuel was able to do that couldn't be hand waved as 'quirk stuff'. Though wrapping her head around magic wasn't really easy. After they finished setting everything in place, they just sat in silence, enjoying each other's company.

Yui was waiting for Samuel to speak. When they got to her house, Souna Shitori-Kaichou, or as she learned, Sona Sitri, was about to explain the whole 'devil' thing to her, but Samuel insisted he'd do it. That was another thing… Yui was a devil now and Samuel was one since before their first meeting.

She didn't hate him for it… she figured that was what he thought, that's what the look on his face was telling her. She figured he was afraid she'll reject him for being a devil, but she wouldn't. So now she just waited he'll speak.

"Hey, Yui…" And spoke he finally did as he leaned back in Yui's desk chair, watching her sitting on her bed hugging her new Godzilla plushy.

"Hmm?" Yui hummed in acknowledgement to she she was listening.

"I think I owe you… an explanation… on this whole devil thing." He said while wringing his hands.

"Hn." Yui snorted slighty and rolled her eyes. An explanation would be nice.

She was slightly surprised when Samuel didn't bite back with something like 'Don't sass me, woman' and instead he stood up and walked to her door before raising his left hand with his index and middle fingers held up, a dark glow appeared on them. Was he doing some sort of 'magic'?

Samuel started 'writing' on the air in front of the door and muttering things in a low tone. "I cast a silence ward on the room." He explained. "Your parents won't hear what we'll be talking about."

Yui nodded in understanding, she wasn't sure how her parents would react to the existence of devils or that their daughter was now one.

"Where to start… where to start…?" Samuel muttered as he paced around the room.

Yui raised an eyebrow, why was he so nervous about this?

"Yui…" He turned to speak to her before shaking his head and continuing to pace.

"I…" He opened his mouth before putting a hand over it and going back to pacing. 'You fought magical assassins and monsters of pure darkness, quit being a pussy!'

"Damn it!" He shouted and pulled at his hair.

"What's eating at you?" Yui asked.

"Do you hate me?!" He asked desperately.

Yui leaned back in surprise and blinked as if she misheard him. "Wha-"

"Cause you should!" Samuel cut her off. "I lied to you! I used you! I cost you your humanity!" He paced in circles around the room.

"Samuel? Samuel?" Yui tried to get his attention, but he was spiraling at that point. "Samuel!?

"Huh?" He snapped out of his funk and stared at Yui's confused face.

"What do you mean 'lied to me'? How exactly did you 'use me'?" Yui couldn't comprehend Samuel doing things like that.

"I…" Samuel swallowed loudly. "The day we met… it wasn't some coincidence. I wasn't some good Samaritan passing by… Yui, I was looking for you."

Yui just stared at him in silence, prompting him to continue.

"You and I have something in common." Samuel said and materialized his choker, Yui had always wondered what it was. "This," He pointed at it. "Is called a sacred gear, a gift from the big homey in the sky to humans so they'd be able to protect themselves."

"What does the sacred gear do?" Yui asked curiously while keeping her gaze on the choker's gold medallion.

"Depends on the gear," Samuel shrugged. "Mine is the source of my fire and lightning abilities, Yuuto's creates demon swords, Sis' gives her wind power and Tsubaki's reflects attacks." He dismissed his gear and cracked his neck. "As for what yours does? No idea, never bothered to check and the smell isn't familiar, but it is very sweet and somewhat disorienting." The crimson eyed devil shrugged. "But you see, you having a sacred gear puts a certain target on your back and you ended up catching the attention of a certain crimson crotched devil."

"Buchou?!" Yui gaped, at least as much as she was capable of. "Buchou is a devil too?"

"Yup." Samuel nodded. "She wanted to add you to her peerage and asked Kaichou to send on me on a little fetch quest." He seemed to get really angry for a second before shaking his head and returning to his former expression. "When I found you… well you remember what happened." He looked over to see her nodding, she looked more confused than angry, but he figured she'd start to hate him soon enough. "I played hero, saved you from those bastards and arranged for you to come to Kuoh for Princess Kool-Aid Hair to woo you into becoming a devil… or at least… I was supposed to."

Yui still stayed silent, processing what Samuel was saying to her. He cerulean eyes following him as he paced back to the desk chair, he sat back down and leaned back.

"You know why I didn't?" He put a hand over his eyes and started laughing. "It was because of that look in your eyes when I saved you, that sparkling adoration… I wanted to keep it to myself and if I handed you over to Rias, well you'd hate me for saving you just to dump you on someone else. So I called dibs on you to keep the act going, I told Rias that you were too much of an asset to hand over because I wanted to keep playing hero. I ignored your feelings for me and lead you on a damn leash…"

Yui watched as Samuel started to ramble on and on about how he lied to her and used her, he rambled on why she should hate his guts. The cool beauty stood from her bed and walked over to Samuel who was sitting uneasily on the chair, rambling and not noticing Yui's approach.

Yui looked at the sad sight of the boy she loved tearing himself down, she clenched her fists, her decision was already made.

Samuel was spiraling at that point; he didn't even realize Yui was standing in front of him. "And I-" He was cut off by a pair of soft hands cupping his cheeks, his eyes focused to see Yui standing there with her usual expression.

"Samuel…" Yui stared intently into his eyes.

He stayed quiet, waiting for whatever Yui would do or say, no matter if she chose to hit him or yell at him, he'd accept it.

"I forgive you." Yui said seriously, her voice firm and for once, it wasn't Samuel inferring her meaning like usual… she actually spoke normally.

"Come again?" Samuel stared at Yui in disbelief. She wasn't serious, there was no way she was serious!

"I forgive you." She repeated. "For lying to me, for 'using' me, for not returning my feelings… I forgive you."

"W-why!? Why dammit!?" Samuel demanded with his teeth gritted. "I don't deserve it! I'm not worth your forgiveness! Why in the name of Leviathan's magical girl outfit would you forgive me!?"

"Magical girl?" Yui tilted her head.

"Focus, damn you!" Samuel instantly regretted shouting, but it seemed Yui wasn't fazed. "Why are you forgiving me!?"

Yui let out a small huff of laughter and rolled her eyes, not believing that Samuel could actually be so stupid that he couldn't figure it out. Without so much as a word, with Samuel's face still in her hands, Yui leaned down and pressed her lips against Samuel's.

"Mmph!?" Samuel's eyes widened in shock as his breath was sealed by Yui's lips. He felt his senses turn numb, he wanted to enjoy this, he really wanted to enjoy this, but he couldn't! He wasn't allowed to, he had no right to kiss Yui after how he treated her, how he ignored her feelings and lead her along like a lovesick puppy. 'You're the worst kind of scum, Samuel D. Sigurd.' He thought bitterly as his eyes closed and he leaned into the kiss, savoring the sweet intoxicating scent of Yui's dormant gear.

"Mmmm…" Yui hummed contently. She finally did it, she finally kissed Samuel like she wanted to do for the better part of a year. He was so warm, as if his lips burned with flames, she found it pleasant.

The two lost track of time, but since Yui has yet to master the art of breathing through her nose while kissing (Don't ask why Samuel already knew, it was a matter of survival.), she had, reluctantly, disengaged from him. "Puah…!" The cool beauty panted as she looked at the red face of the boy she loved, staring back at her. "That's why, ya dumbass." She said in a complete deadpan.

"Duly noted." Samuel nodded. "For the record, ask permission next time. That kiss nearly triggered my fight or flight response."

"It triggered it completely, you just chose to 'fly' your tongue into her throat."

Yui jumped when a deep voice came from the medallion on Samuel's choker.

"Greetings, rook of Sitri. It is good to finally meet the subject of many of the boy's fanta-"

"Shut the fuck up, X!" Samuel yelled as he forced the choker to vanish. "Asshole…"

"Hnhnhnhn…" Yui chuckled at Samuel's flustered face. "Guess it was my turn to fluster you this time."

"Don't get used to it." Samuel said and refused to meet her eyes.

"What's wrong now?" Yui put a hand on his knee to try and comfort him.

"I think it's pretty obvious that I reciprocate your feelings." Samuel started.

"I would sure hope so, otherwise that kiss would have been very misleading." Yui teased.

"Again, you kissed me without asking for consent." Samuel pointed out and Yui had the decency to look sheepish. "But… thing is… mmmhhmmmm…!" The crimson eyed devil seemed to not want to spit it out. "I… also…"

"Have feelings for Kaichou? Yeah, I know." Yui shrugged.

"You are way too calm about this." Samuel was feeling a sudden stabbing dread in his gut.

"Believe it or not, it seriously bothered me… until I was revived. Now I'm surprisingly cool with it." If she was at all bothered or even curious on her sudden change in mentality, she didn't show it.

"Oh for the love of Leviathan…" Samuel face palmed. "It's the new devil instincts. We're creatures of desire first and foremost and your desire for me is overpowering your jealousy of Kaichou."

"Is that how that works?" Yui asked skeptically. Did her mind really change like that because she became a devil.

"I guess…" Samuel groaned into his hand.

"You don't sound too sure…" Yui prodded.

"Yui, I was born greedy as is, so the devil mentality was kind of like preaching into the choir with me. You, on the other hand, were a fairly normal human." He took his hand off of his face and stood up from the chair, stretching his back a little. "Now, I don't think… that I…" Four Great Satans damn it! He was the future king of the Dark World! (At least that's what the Levanim kept saying) Talking about his feelings should not be so hard!

"You're not really ready for a relationship, even though you want it?" Yui guessed.

Samuel looked at her with surprise. "How-?"

"You think you're the only one doing the understanding in this relationship?" If she had to admit, Samuel had a lot more success reading her than vice versa, but when he was in turmoil like this he was like a book to her.

"So where do we go from here?" Samuel asked as he watched Yui walk back to her bed, he swore the little minx put an extra swing in her step to taunt him.

"Honestly… dunno." Yui shrugged as she plopped down on her bed, crossing one leg over the other, very much enjoying how Samuel's eyes followed her movements. 'I think I like these new devil instincts.' "I'm kind of out of whack with all this devil stuff and I think I want to figure out if I'm really cool with your feelings for Kaichou or if it's just the devil in me talking."

"That seems fair." Samuel nodded. "So we'll figure things out."

"Together?" Yui asked coyly.

Samuel raised an eyebrow. "I thought you said-"

"I know… but I want to still explore these new instincts with you…" Yui's cheeks turned red.

"I… don't know if I'm entirely comfortable… it's not against you!" Samuel said quickly when he saw the sad look in Yui's eyes. "I'm just… kinda scared of intimacy…"

Yui looked at him curiously, he never told her about what happened to him the day he met Sona.

"But… whew…" He blew some air out of his puffed cheeks. "If you're willing to respect my boundaries… then I'd be willing to try."

"I don't want to make you uncomfortable…" Yui suddenly felt guilty of asking this of Samuel, she didn't know what caused him that fear, but she could tell it was genuine.

"N-no… it's cool. This could help both of us… therapy through exposure or some such… right?" Samuel looked like he was trying to convince himself more than he was Yui.

"I guess so…" Yui absentmindedly scratched at the scar on her chest, wincing at the reminder that it was there. "Ugh… it's so ugly." She whined slightly at the rough patch of tissue marring her fair skin.

Samuel scowled slightly and took a deep breath. He strode over to Yui and kneeled in front of her, surprising her slightly at the sudden proximity. He brought his face closer to her and whispered. "May I?"

"Uhh…" Yui's face burst red. What was with that expression on his face? "Go ahead…"

With the ok given, Samuel leaned forward and press his lips against Yui's. She didn't have a chance to savor it since he pulled away a second later, Yui was about to complain, but before she got the chance Samuel kissed her again, this time on the corner of her mouth. Then he pulled away again and leaned back in to kiss her cheek. Slowly he started trailing kisses down her neck, she felt her toes curl every time his lips touched her skin. He kissed her collar bone over and over as he moved closer to the scar on her chest. His lips made contact with the scar and Yui felt her breath hitch.

Samuel pulled away and looked deep into her eyes, crimson into cerulean. "There is not a single part of you that is ugly, my Yui." He whispered.

"Mmmmmm…" Yui's face looked like a tomato.

"W-was that too far?" Samuel asked nervously. Honestly, he scared himself with what he did. The last time he was this assertive was… yeah, he was not opening that can of worms right now. "I-I'm so-Mmph!" He was tackled to the floor by Yui… it was a good thing he put up a silence ward.

*****

"Today was a failure." Sir Nighteye said, bridging his hands in front of his face, his glasses glinted in the dim light of his office.

"I'm sorry, Sir." Mirio hung his head in shame. "I tried to get the villain, but that girl jumped in instead… how did she-"

"Survive?" Nighteye offered and received a nod from All Might's true successor. "She very likely didn't." The lanky man shook his head. "These villains have a way of reviving the recently deceased as their slaves."

"So I just ended up giving them another pawn?" Mirio looked sickened. He took that poor misguided girl's life and turned her into a mindless slave for the villains… he'll have to put her out of her misery, it's what a hero would do. 'Don't worry, I'll make sure you can rest in peace.'

"Do not blame yourself, Mirio." Nighteye reassured. "You are inexperienced with these types of villains. Some of them even have abilities that could overcome your quirk."

Mirio's eyes widened in shock. "You're kidding, right?" Mirio laughed. "Good one, Sir."

"I am quite serious, Mirio." The pro reprimanded his intern. "These villains are much more dangerous than the ones you've handled. The black haired freak you tried to deal with today is as low on the totem pole as they come, that's how far we have to go to cleanse the world of their evil. But I believe with all my heart that you can do it, Mirio. You are the world's next Symbol of Peace, the next All Might." Nighteye paused to bask in the awe on Mirio's face, he stood up from his desk and walked over to the young man, drawing him in for a hug. "And I will do everything in my power to support your journey to number one."

"Sir…" Tears prickled in the corners of Mirio's eyes, so touched was he by his mentor's faith in him. "I won't let you down."

"I know you won't, Mirio." The hero who stood in defense of humanity said to the successor to his legacy, the symbol of his ideals. "I know you won't."

*****

"You pompous asshole!" A purple haired woman with mechanical bunny ears on her head screamed in fury as she threw a chair at her monitor, shattering the glass.

"Miss Tabane, is everything well?" A young lady with silver hair, wearing a sort of maid outfit walked in to check on her savior.

"Just peachy, Ku-chan!" The woman's attitude did a complete one-eighty as her anger was instantly replaced by a giddy child-like behavior. "Just some prick who is messing with MY wonderland and causing trouble for MY Sa-tan… how awful…" She whined and wiped a tear from her eye.

"And how is the subject of your… infatuation?" The silver hair maid asked without a hint of sarcasm, she'd never disrespect her savior like that.

"Well…" The bunny eared woman looked over to the cracked screen, her eyes locking on the window that showed her perfect opponent. "Ooh~" She started to drool. "Ku-chan,"

"Do you wish for me to leave or stay?" The silver haired maid asked completely straight faced.

"Stay, I want you to watch. Hehehe~" The purple haired lady giggled perversely.

"Do you want me to bring the rubber ducky and the banana suit?" The maid inquired.

"No time! I might miss it!" She cried in ecstasy at the sight on her cracked screen. 'Just a bit longer, Sa-tan~ Grow a little more so you and I can finally start our game~'

*****

Katsuki woke up in his bed to the familiar green and black colors of his room, the dim lighting putting him at ease… or at least as at ease as Katsuki could be. The blonde bomber got up from his bed and began to stretch his muscles, he had to make sure he didn’t hurt himself during his morning workouts.

Katsuki spent the next forty minutes doing various routines to get his body limber for the day before making his way out of his room and through the maze like castle, looking for his mother.

It was his birthday today and his mother had promised to finally teach him magic on his fifteenth birthday. He was finally going to learn magic and become even stronger! He’ll become the strongest! Even stronger than… stronger than… what was he thinking about? Ah! Who cares!?

“Moooooooooom!” Katsuki called out as he vaulted over the stairs and stomped into the main hall. “Moooooooooom!” He cupped his hands over his mouth and shouted again.

“What is the matter, my child?” A smooth voice echoed throughout the hall.

Katsuki felt a burst of warmth behind him, turning around he saw a large poison green fire illuminating the dark room. Out of the flames stepped out a tall woman with a gaunt, pale face, garbed in flowing black robes and horns adorning her head.

“Mom!” Katsuki called out when he saw the woman step out of the flames. That woman was his mother, Maleficent The Mistress of All Evil, a dark Faery and the strongest one in existence.

“I am right here, candlewick, there is no need to shout.” Maleficent shook her head fondly at her son’s usual antics. Her little candlewick was always so full of life. “What do you need me for, my child?” She asked while leaning slightly on her staff.

“It’s my fifteenth birthday.” Katsuki said with barely restrained excitement.

“I am aware, candlewick. I am not callous a mother to forget my own child’s birthday.” The dark Faery tutted, her robes billowing dramatically, as they usually did.

“Are you finally going to teach me magic like you promised?!” Katsuki’s hands started to smoke from the excitement, he could always do that for some reason. Ever since he was a child, he could create explosions from his hands. He loved his power, even though he had no idea what it was, but it wasn’t magic! The magic his mom could do was absolutely incredible! And now he could finally learn it as well.

“Was that today…?” Maleficent murmured to herself and turned around, her back facing her son. “My… it seems I do not remember making that promise.” A smirk appeared on her face, hidden from Katsuki’s view.

“What!? No fair! You promised!” Katsuki stomped his foot on the ground as weak explosions popped in his palms.

Maleficent chuckled, her voice echoed through the hall. “I jest, candlewick, I jest.” She turned around to see her child pouting at her. She let out another echoing laugh and gestured for Katsuki to follow her with a tilt of her cane.

Katsuki walked behind his mother as she lead him to a large circular room with a round table in the middle, it was the room where she had her meetings with those pawns of hers. Maleficent told Katsuki to stand beside the table as she began casting a spell.

A large, glowing green ball appeared, hovering above the center of the table. Katsuki watched it with fascination, his eyes mesmerized by the light.

“Reach for it, candlewick.” Maleficent said.

“What?” Katsuki turned to face his mother in confusion.

“To learn magic, you will need what resides within the sphere.” The dark Faery explained. “Reach for it, my child. Take hold of the strength that is rightfully yours.” She urged Katsuki to reach for the glowing orb.

Katsuki jumped onto the table and walked towards the orb, he could feel heat coming from it, calling for him… beckoning.

The explosive blonde walked closer to the orb, step after step after step… he got closer and closer. He stared at the burning green sphere… green…

Katsuki found himself standing in a sandlot, surrounded by giggling children, he was sneering at a child with green hair who was laying bruised and smoking on the ground. The explosive blonde kicked the green child in the stomach, relishing in the cheers of the children around him. He turned to the right when he heard a cry, he saw some of his minions holding the sobbing and struggling form of a child with light brown hair and purple eyes. Katsuki approached the purple eyed child with his hand smoking and a feral grin on his face. With a feral cry, he threw his smoking hand at the child’s stomach and ignited it, causing the purple eyed child to cry in pain.

“HahahahahahahahaHAHAHAHAHAH!!!!” Katsuki laughed as he found himself back on the table, his arms still in the burning sphere which was now a bright orange.

“Yes, my child, embrace it.” Maleficent whispered. “Embrace your nature. You are to stand above all others.” She spread her arms wide, her robes resembling draconic wings colored pitch black.

The orb dissipated and as it did, Katsuki noticed a weight attached to his arms. “Huh?” He wondered when he saw what the weight was.

Katsuki had a pair of gauntlets on his arms. They were pitch black with glowing orange lines running across them. On the back of the hand of each one, was a clear blue eye with a slitted pupil.

The gauntlets looked like a pair of dragon arms and they resembled actual flesh, the glowing orange lines pulsed like veins.

“These shall be your weapons, candlewick.” Maleficent said as Katsuki examined his new gauntlets. “These are the Dragon Eaters.” She pointed her staff at the Dragon Eaters. “And with them at your command… you shall be the strongest.”

Chapter Text

"I'll never forget the moment we kissed, the night of the hayride~" A shirtless Samuel sang quietly as he stirred the tomato sauce in the pan while checking his dream journal. Aqua had been more than a little exasperated at the state in which he came to the Realm of Darkness, Nyx and BK laughed about it and Gideon was pretty shy about the whole thing as he didn't understand 'heart creature' business. The blue haired Keyblade master was also happy to hear that Yui had forgiven him, but the jounal said that there was an undertone of… sadness to her voice when they spoke about how the conversation went.

"Magic moments~ memories we've sharing~" Samuel dipped a pinky into the sauce and tasted it… it still wasn't up to par with Lena's recipe. He didn't know if he should add anything, the flavor itself was already good and anything else could disrupt it. He decided to just add the eggs already and get to checking on the bread.

Samuel hummed as he looked over the baking bread in the oven, smiling at the smell. He woke up pretty early, as he usually did, disentangled himself from Yui and went down to get breakfast started. Yui always liked his cooking and he liked cooking for her, well, he liked cooking for everyone. Leviathan knows he wasn't making lunches for his friends out of obligation. The crimson eyed devil turned back to the pan to make sure the sauce or the eggs didn't burn.

While he was busy watching the stove, he smiled slightly as he smelled a familiar sweet scent approaching him, but he pretended not to notice. His 'inattentiveness' was rewarded by a pair of soft arms wrapping around his stomach.

"Hmm…" A soft hum rumbled against his back.

"Morning to you too, Yui." Samuel said while patting one of Yui's hands. "Ya hungry?"

"Mm-hmm." Yui nodded her head against Samuel's back, causing him to chuckle.

"I'm gonna need you to let go so I can finish." Samuel smiled when he found himself rooted in place, Yui's new rook strength was something else.

"Mmm…" Yui didn't want to let go, her hold on Samuel's body got tighter.

"Gah!" Samuel wheezed in pain. "Yui! You're a lot stronger than you're used to!"

Yui's eyes widened and she quickly let go, leaving Samuel to cough lightly as he regained his breath. "Hmm…" Apologized with a small whine.

"It's fine, Yui." Samuel turned around to reassure her, only to raise an eyebrow when he saw what she was wearing. 'I was wondering where my shirt went… sweet Leviathan, it's a second Kuroka.' He sweat dropped.

"Hmm?" Yui did a little ta da pose, her face completely blank.

"Yeah…" Samuel muttered with a blush. "I'm gonna dunk my head in cold water." He turned off the stove and moved the pan to another burner before making a beeline out of the kitchen and into the nearest bathroom.

'It's a good thing my parents are already at work…' Yui thought thankfully. She did not need them to see shirtless Samuel all hot and bothered in the morning. 'And what's this?' Yui looked at the counter to see a notebook, specifically the notebook Samuel wouldn't let anyone, not even Selena, go near.

'Hello…' Yui picked up the notebook and read the title on the cover.

Dream Journal.

Huh… that was surprising out of Samuel. 'A quick looksee wouldn't hurt…' She opened the notebook, flipping until she found something interesting.

'I found myself in a dark landscape, known as the Realm of Darkness, woken up by a small creature known as a Heartless (I gave it her the name Nyx). Nyx told me about a key wielding maniac who killed its her colony.' What was Samuel dreaming about? Yui flipped a page. 'I found the 'maniac', a poor woman who has been trapped in this place for the better part of a decade. This woman's name is Aqua and she is a Keyblade master, the Keyblade is a magical weapon of light and this woman absolutely trounced me in a fight.'

Then there was a description of her measurements and sizes and instructions to get her new clothes and a bath since she apparently hasn't bathed in over nine years… gross.

Yui flipped a few more pages and found a drawing of a young woman with the name 'Aqua' scribbled above it… she was gorgeous.

The silent devil felt a twist in her heart when she saw how much love and care Samuel had put into drawing this dream woman, even with the new devil instincts it looked like she could still feel jealous. She quickly closed the notebook and placed it back where she found it before Samuel came back and found her reading it.

Yui looked at the closed journal before deciding to shelve her thoughts of it for later, maybe she could ask Kaichou about it.

"Alright, I'm good!"

Yui turned around to see Samuel drying his hair with a towel, the notebook forgotten for the moment. "Hmm…"

"Eyes to yourself, pervert." Samuel said without even looking at her. He walked passed her and opened the oven, the pleasant smell of freshly baked bread wafted through the kitchen.

"Hmm." Yui hummed appreciatively at the scent, God- "Arrgggh!" Yui clutched her head and fell to the floor.

"Yui!" Samuel dropped to the floor next to her to check on her, he picked her up and saw her eyes screwed shut in pain.

"Hnngh…!" Yui moaned in pain, her head felt like it was splitting open.

"Oh…!" Samuel suppressed a chuckle at the realization. "Try to avoid the G-word, it's kind of like a sledgehammer to the head for us devils." He explained as he carried her to the table and sat her down.

"Nngghhaa…!" Yui laid her head on the table and groaned in misery, couldn't that jackass warn her beforehand? Ugh… her head…

"Pfffffft…" Samuel snorted and placed a plate in front of Yui. "You get used to it." He sat down next to her with his own plate.

"Grrrgh…!" Yui turned her head to glare at him. Most girls just fall in love with bad boys and lose their innocence, she had to fall in love with the devil and lose her humanity!

"Wow, rude." Samuel chuckled and got another groan in answer. "Fine, here." He leaned down and pressed a kiss on her forehead. "Better?"

"Mhhm…?!" Yui rocketed up and stared at Samuel with a blush, but he already started eating.

"Might wanna start eating, shakshuka tastes like shit when it's cold."  He said while tearing off a piece of bread and dipping it in the sauce.

"Hmm…" Yui shrugged and started eating, her pain already gone.

"Any good?" Samuel asked, giving Yui a side glance.

"Mm-hmm." Yui nodded, it was really good. She liked when Samuel cooked for her… mostly because she didn't know how to cook. Last time she tried to cook she ended up melting the pan into the dish and whatever she made ate through the plate… Samuel still ate all of it though, he was bedridden for like a week, but he ate all of it.

"I'm glad you like it." Samuel smiled. "Though it's still not as good as when Lena makes it… what am I missing…?" He pondered while shoveling more tomatoes and egg into his mouth.

"Hmm…" Yui didn't get what he was on about, it tasted great.

"Compared to Lena's recipe, this is mediocre at best." Samuel elaborated as he finished up his plate.

"Mm?" The silent devil raised an eyebrow. Was that really so bad? Was Samuel just incapable of allowing his sister to be better than him?

"It's not that." Samuel shook his head.

"Really?" Yui didn't buy it for a second.

"Look, just finish your breakfast and give me back my shirt. I have things to do today." The crimson eyed devil's words only earned him a very amused giggle from Yui. "I'm not getting that shirt back, am I?"

"Mm-mm." Yui shook her head.

Samuel laid his forehead on the tabled and let out a long sigh, Yui patted his shoulder condescendingly. "Fucking…"

*****

"Ehhh…" Izuku woke up with a groan, he couldn't remember how he fell asleep last night and for some reason there was a warm weight on top of him. There was something bothering his nose, but it smelled really good for some reason. "Huh?" He opened his eyes sluggishly, confusion filled him as his vision was filed with the most beautiful shade of crimson he had ever seen… wait… what?

Izuku's eyes snapped opened as he took in his surroundings, his body filled with terror at what he saw. Sleeping on his chest, completely naked, was Rias Gremory, the pretty devil lady he met yesterday when she saved him from a fallen angel and he agreed to become her devil servant.

"Aghghhhhhhhhhh…!" The green haired boy let out a strangled sound before throwing himself off the bed, landing roughly on the floor wrapped up in his blanket and waking up Rias who grumbled in annoyance at the rude awakening.

"Settle down…" The crimson haired beauty whined as she rubbed her eyes and sat up, revealing her body to Izuku. "Do you always make so much noise when you sleep with girls, or am I just special?" She teased as she crossed her legs, placing her elbow on her knee and propping her chin on her hand.

"Wha-wha-wha-wha-wha!?" Izuku stuttered as he tried to look anywhere but the forbidden lands before him.

Rias giggled at his reaction, her soon to be servant was just the cutest thing. "You can look if you want, I don't mind." She supplied helpfully with a wink.

'Don't fall for it! It's a trap!' Izuku screamed in his mind, his face as red as a tomato.

"I am not!" Rias said in faux offence as she glanced down. "How rude…" She barely held herself from bursting into laughter at Izuku's nigh atomic reaction. 'Ahhh! He's so cute!' She gushed internally.

"Izuku, sweetie, are you awake?"

Izuku froze at the muffled voice of his mother approaching his room, his pupils shrank and the blood drained from his face.

"Well that can't be good." Rias put a hand over his mouth to suppress her laughter at Izuku running around the room in a panic while holding the blanket over himself, funny enough he was actually dressed.

"Oh no, oh jeez, oh hell, oh frick, oh gahahahah!" Izuku whined as he heard his mother come closer saying breakfast was ready. "Quick, put this on!" He tackled Rias to the bed and tried to put the blanket over her… keyword being 'tried'.

"Sweetie…" The door opened, revealing Izuku's mother who Rias found absolutely adorable as well. The poor woman's eyes widened when she saw her precious baby laying over a naked girl with his hands to either side of her head.

"Uhh…" Izuku stammered as his face burned.

"Uhh…" Izuku's mother looked at the scene in horror.

"Sup?" Rias said nonchalantly.

Izuku's mother tried to utter a response. "He-"

"Your son calls ME mommy now." Rias said suggestively with a wiggle of her eyebrows.

*****

A while later, after Inko left Izuku and Rias to make themselves decent, ignoring the fact that Izuku was dressed, the three of them sat around the table, drinking tea.

"This tea is excellent, Mrs. Midoriya." Rias complimented after taking a sip of her tea, seemingly unbothered by the awkward air of the room.

"Thank you… um…" Inko fumbled nervously.

"Gremory, Rias Gremory, but please call me Rias." The crimson haired devil said, flashing a charming smile at the green haired woman.

"Of course," Inko nodded hesitantly. "It's a pleasure to meet you."

"Oh, the pleasure is all mine, ma'am." Rias said pleasantly, punctuating her words with another polite sip.

"Izuku…" Inko started, causing her son to stiffen up, he hasn't even touched his tea.

"Yes, mom?" The green haired boy cringed slightly at the look his mother was giving him; he was not ready for her next words.

"Are you a deviant?" Inko asked blankly.

Izuku's eyes widened and he swore he could hear Rias choking on her tea. "Wha-"

"Are you a philanderer!? Are you two timing poor innocent Selena?!" Inko demanded.

"Oh, Selena's anything but innocent, trust me…" Rias muttered as she wiped the spilt tea from her mouth.

"Mom! Me and Selena aren't dating!" Izuku protested.

"And what about Samuel!?" Inko looked at her son with shame. "You've seen how that boy looks at you, will you just break his heart like this?"

"Me and Sammy aren't like that!" Izuku yelled in panic.

"You better not be," Rias snorted. "Anyway, Mrs. Midoriya, you shouldn't worry too bad about what happened between Izuku and I." She tried to reassure with a wave of her hand.

Izuku noticed his mother's eyes start to glaze over, her expression slackened ever so slightly. Was Rias using magic on his mom?

"Is that so?" Inko asked curiously.

"It is." Rias confirmed. "You see, we first met yesterday and spent the day together when we discovered we both knew a good friend of ours. You met Sammy, right?"

"Oh, yes." Inko nodded. "I wasn't sure about him at first, but Izuku is so fond of him."

"So you've said." Rias said while making a mental note to punch Samuel in the face later. "Well you see, he was at the convention center yesterday and was caught in the fire."

Izuku saw his mother's eyes widen in concern, but he didn't know how much of that was natural reaction and how much of that was brought upon by Rias' magic.

"I was so shaken up by my dear friend's near death experience that I just couldn't be alone." Rias held herself and wiped a tear from her eye.

"Oh, you poor thing." Inko reached over to pat Rias on the shoulder.

She was playing his mom for a fiddle, he didn't even think she needed the magic to do it… why did he find her being manipulative and devious so attractive?

Rias blushed as Izuku once again vocalized his thoughts without noticing. "Izuku, gentleman that he is, offered to let me stay with him for the night and well... I can't sleep comfortably if I'm dressed, but worry not, Izuku was the perfect gentleman."

"Oh, of course, that's how I raised him." Inko nodded blearily. "I'm so happy you made a new friend, sweetie."

"Problem solved." Rias smirked to Izuku.

"Was magicking my mom necessary?" Izuku raised an eyebrow. "She's gullible enough as is." He muttered quietly.

"That's a very harsh opinion on your mother." Rias said in surprise, though not disapproval.

"Let's talk about it not near her." He gestured to his semi delirious mother and got up from the table. "Give me five minutes to change and we can leave?"

"Take your time." Rias shrugged and watched him head for his room to change.

*****

"So what's the story with you and your mom, felt a bit of animosity there." Rias didn't judge though; she knew all too well what it was like to feel animosity towards one's parents, especially when they try to sell her like Satan damned broodmare! 'And you're not helping either, Zechs!' She thought angrily as she and Izuku made their way to the beach where they met.

"We've been getting better, but… I've been realizing more and more lately that I kind of resent her for some things." Izuku said uncomfortably as he and Rias walked down to the trash heap beach. "I-I know it's really selfish and unfair, but the years of suffering I went through with no one, not even my own mother, believing in me don't just go away! Even if she apologized, even if I have Sammy and Mr. Yagi who believe in me and are very vocal about Supporting me."

"Sounds like him." Rias clicked her tongue.

"Until I awakened my dragon blood, I was powerless and in a world like this…" Izuku draconified his arms and glared at the shiny green scales that covered them.

"You were treated like nothing… a worthless waste of space in the eyes of the world." Rias recited, the story sounding oh so familiar.

"Yeah…" Izuku sighed and returned his arms to normal. "That day when I was diagnosed quirkless, my whole world collapsed, my dream was dying before my eyes. That night I, a little boy whose world was shattered, asked my mother if she thought I could be a hero…" The green haired boy was glad to see that the beach around him and Rias was abandoned, he didn't want people to see him like this. He didn't even know why he was ok with Rias seeing him like this. "Do you know what she said to me?" Tear started to prickle in Izuku's eyes, he didn’t even tell Sammy the full story.

Rias looked at him with a sad expression, devastated that such a kind person was going through such turmoil. "No… I don't…" She saw the scales beginning to cover Izuku's body once more.

"She said she was SORRY!" Izuku roared and punched the busted washing machine to his side, sending it flying into a tall trash heap, causing it collapse loudly. "She said she wished things were different!" He kicked a torn tire out of the sand, it flew into the ocean, creating a large splash. "What the hell was wrong with her!?"

Rias stayed quiet and watched, letting the boy vent his frustrations.

"The one thing I needed to hear!" The green dragon roared. "The one fucking thing I needed to hear that night! Took her over TEN fucking years to say to me!" He tore a nearby hunk of metal in half. "I had to endure over ten years of beatings! And come back home to hide the injuries to not worry my mother with a lost cause like me!" Izuku was unaware of the power that was surging to his left hand. "And when I finally made a friend, a friend who believed in me and supported me and beat up the bastard who made my life a living hell! She said he was a bad influence! She tried to take him away from me!" Rias watched with worry as Izuku reared back his left fist to punch a tall trash heap.

[BOOST!]

The trash heap was blown away by Izuku's punch with a loud boom. Izuku and Rias' eyes were drawn to Izuku's left hand that was covered by a red gauntlet with large green gem on the back of the hand and two gold spikes protruding from the end.

"That's…" Rias gasped in shock at the gauntlet before looking at the rest of Izuku with just as much shock, his scales turned the same shade of red as the gauntlet on his arm and his green hair turned a deep red as well.

"My sacred gear?" Izuku lifted his left hand and stared at the armored glove in shock, he clenched and unclenched his hand.

"It can't be…" Rias whispered as she walked closer to examine the sacred gear, but it disappeared before she got the chance, Izuku's scales and hair went back to their normal color.

"S-sorry…" Izuku stammered, suddenly feeling really ashamed of himself.

"Don't be, we can see it again when you're more up to it." Rias waved off his apology.

"I-I'm also sorry for… you know, you seeing this." He gestured the wreckage he created.

"You have no reason to apologize, you needed to get that out of your system." Rias said understandingly. "Sometimes I wish I could just cut loose like that."

"Why don't you then?" Izuku asked innocently.

"I can't." Rias laughed. "I have a reputation to uphold."

"You did it yesterday though, you went on a ten minute swear tirade and blew up a trash pile." Izuku pointed out.

"Gah!?" Rias' cheeks flushed in embarrassment.

"If you want to cut loose and rant for a bit, I won't tell anyone… we can vent together." Izuku offered with a smile, extending his hand to Rias.

"You know what?" The crimson princess took the green dragon's hand with a smile on her face. "Fuck it!" She raised her free hand, demonic energy crackled from it. "Rrrrahhh!" Rias launched a ball of crimson destructive energy at an old beat up car frame.

"How did that feel?" Izuku asked as he let go of Rias' hand, both of them instantly missing the feeling, and got his claws ready.

"Pretty good." Rias admitted, smoothing her hair back into place. "I'll be honest, other than meeting you, I'm having a pretty rough time lately."

"Want to tell me about it?" Izuku asked with that damned smile of his.

"Well… it ties to the reason I need your help." Rias started as demonic energy build up at her fingertips from the anger of what she was recalling. "Much like you, I also have issues with my parents."

"I hear it's not an exclusive club." Izuku chuckled slightly.

"You hang out with Sammy too much, his sarcasm is rubbing off on you." Rias giggled. "Anyway, devils are essentially an aristocracy with all the bullshit that entails!" She got frustrated and blasted another piece of trash. "You ever heard of the whole blood purity thing in nobility?"

"In pre-quirk era history class." Izuku nodded and was starting to feel angry at what he was assuming he was going to hear.

"Well, short story long, there was a war, our population was essentially halved and now the bigshots running the underworld are losing their shit!" Another blast of demonic energy flew from Rias and blew up a refrigerator and the trash surrounding it. "Spouting bullshit on how we have to repopulate the underworld with 'pure blooded' devils!" The crimson princess gagged in disgust. "So my parents decide to get in on that bullshit and FORCE me to get married to some scumbag I can't stand the sight of!"

"What!?" Izuku felt a flash of anger pass through him at the thought of Rias being forced to marry someone. For some reason, he felt a wave of possessiveness to go along with the anger.

"They're selling me off like a damn broodmare and they won't listen to a word I say!" She decided to not throw the blast of destructive magic building in her palm and opted to just punch the nearest thing with it, completely disintegrating the half broken desk that was partially sank through the sand. "Don't be so selfish, Rias!" She threw a blast of magic at a trash pile, making it explode. "Think about the family, Rias!" She punched another. "This is for the good of devil-kind, Rias!" She created a ball of destructive magic as big as herself and held it over her head, normally she wouldn't be able to do this, but her anger and adrenaline gave her a boost. "Well if the good of devil-kind is me being an arm ornament and notch on that scumfuck Riser's bed, devil-kind can go FUCK ITSELF!" She threw the giant ball into the beach, decimating massive amounts of garbage.

Izuku stared at the girl who, mere moments ago, was so cool and collected. Her hair was a mess, she was panting and sweating from exhaustion, both mental and physical. The green haired boy could see her biting back tears, when was the last time that this girl had truly allowed herself to feel?

'She's like me…' Izuku realized. Rias was someone who was crushed by the expectations and wants of others. Her dreams, her desires, her needs mattered not in the eyes of the world… just like him. Rias Gremory was never to be who she wanted, always the faithful obedient daughter who was just supposed to accept a fate she didn't want, just like Izuku Midoriya was someone who was destined to remain a powerless waste of space, a punching bag and a stepping stone to those with power.

"Fuck that…" Izuku muttered quietly, gaining Rias' attention.

"What?" Rias asked in confusion, suddenly conscious of the aura that was emanating from Izuku.

"I said FUCK THAT!" Izuku screamed and moved to punch another large piece of trash.

[BOOST]

The gauntlet reappeared on his left arm and the trash was sent flying.

"Why should you be forced to accept this?!" He demanded as he kicked away a broken bike wheel. "Why should you sit quiet and let them tell you what to do!?" He punched a car door into oblivion

[BOOST]

"Who the hell do they think they are to tell us what we can and can't be?!" Izuku roared as he kept on with his rampage.

Rias felt both surprised and empowered by Izuku's strong reaction to her plight and chose to join his little rampage. "Yeah!" Rias started blasting trash with her magic once again. "Who are they to decide my future?!"

"Who are they to tell me I can't be a hero!?" Izuku shouted and tore nearby trash to shreds.

"Who are they to tell me to waste my life on some arrogant douchebag!?" Rias screamed as magic blasted from her.

"Who are they to call me a worthless Deku!?"

*Bam*

"Who are they to tell me 'it's for my own good'?!"

 *Crash*

"Who are they to call me a stepping stone?!"

*Scrreeech*

"Who are they to tell me to stop being difficult?!"

*Wham*

"Who the hell do they think they are!?" Rias and Izuku screamed simultaneously before dropping down to the sand in exhaustion, panting for air.

"Who were we even… hah… screaming about?" Izuku asked as he tried to catch his breath.

"I don't even… whew… know anymore…" Rias admitted sheepishly, she didn't even care that she was getting sand in her hair. She was honestly just content to keep lying on the sand next to Izuku. "It's been a while… since I used this much magic at once…" She turned her head to the side to see Izuku looking at the sky, his red scales glistening with sweat. 'He looks good in red.'

"I don't think I ever exerted myself so much other than… oh jeez… other than running away from bullies…" Izuku admitted while wiping the sweat from his scaly forehead. Why could he sweat when he had scales? Did reptiles even have sweat glands?

"You're… mumbling, sweetie." Rias cut off his train of thought with a loud breath.

"Sorry…" Izuku apologized, but didn't attempt to clamp his mouth like usual, he was too tired.

The two just laid there for a while, enjoying each other's presence and the salty breeze of the sea. Their rampage ended up clearing a fair bit of the beach, cutting months off of the schedule.

"Do you…" Izuku started after ten minutes of silence, drawing Rias' attention. "Want to turn me into a devil now?"

Rias just laid there looking at the sky for a moment before turning to him. "Yeah… sure." The crimson princess made to get up, but found herself too exhausted to move properly. "Dammit…"

"Here…" Izuku placed his hand above her to give her leverage.

"Thanks." Rias said and grabbed Izuku's gauntleted hand, grunting in effort as she forced herself to her feet. "Whew… ok…" She stood wobbly, trying to find her balance. The crimson princess looked around to make sure there was no one around, luckily there was still some trash remaining to hide them from sight.

Rias reached into her pocket and took out a handful of chess pieces.

"What are those for?" Izuku asked, looking at the ivory pieces.

"This is how we turn other races into devils." Rias explained. "They're called evil pieces. Essentially, the reincarnate takes on the attribute of the chess piece used to revive them, knights are fast, rooks are strong, bishops are magic based and queens are all three."

"What piece is Sammy?" Izuku asked, curious on what his friend's power was. He was certainly fast, really strong too and he was talented with magic. "Is he a queen?"

"Pfft, no." Rias laughed. "I did manage to get him in a dress once though. He's a pawn."

"A pawn? Really?" Izuku was taken aback for a moment. Wasn't the pawn the weakest piece… something that fit a Deku like him not someone like Sammy- "Ow!" Izuku yelped when he felt something hitting his side, he looked to see it was Rias' foot.

"If Sammy heard you saying that, he'd beat you up." Rias said matter-of-factly.

"Probably." Izuku agreed. Sammy was what could be described as 'violently supportive'. "So what piece will use for me?"

Rias looked away for a second, Izuku could have sworn he saw her trying to stifle a laugh. "Pawn."

Izuku took a deep breath and gave the devil princess a flat look that just screamed 'Really? Fucking really!?'.

"The pawn is actually a pretty good piece…" Rias said before mumbling something under her breath, but Izuku couldn't hear it, something about eight. "Now let's do this." He hands glowed with red magic, this time it felt different than the destructive spheres she was throwing around earlier. "Close your eyes."

Izuku complied, closing his eyes, but still feeling the magic in the air around him and beneath him. He heard Rias speak again.

"In the name of Rias Gremory!" Rias called out, a red magic circle appeared below Izuku. "Izuku Midoriya, I command you to shed your humanity and be reborn as my servant. From this moment on, you live for my sake."

Izuku felt something shifting within him.

"Rise my pawn!"

Izuku's eyes snapped open as he felt the magic disappear. A second later, an exhausted Rias collapsed on top of him with a grunt. The red dragon tried to ignore how soft she felt laying on top of him… he was failing.

"So… am I a devil now?" Izuku asked to try and distract himself.

"Yep." Rias groaned into his chest. "You're my pawn now." She forced her head up to face him. "Thank you for doing this." The crimson princess thanked him with a smile that warmed his heart and face.

"N-no problem…" Izuku stuttered before yawning, his sacred gear disappeared along with his scales, his hair regaining its green color. The green haired boy's eyelids felt really heavy. "I'll… save… zzzzzz…" He fell asleep midsentence.

"Aww…" Rias half cooed half yawned. "He's all tuckered… zzzzzz…" Rias fell asleep on top of the comfortable mattress that was Izuku.

The two slept on the sand in each other's arms under the warm sun, comfortable and content. 

*****

"When I said I had plans today…" Samuel started. "I meant it." Despite his words, he continued petting Yui's hair as she rested contently on his lap.

Yui purred like a cat at the pampering, not even bothering to dignify Samuel with a response.

'She really is like a second Kuroka… just as perverted too.' Samuel thought with twitch of his eyelid. 'They must never meet.' He concluded that it would be best for his health.

Suddenly the sound of an accordion blasted from Samuel's phone in an annoying song.

'The bird dance?' Yui thought as she saw Samuel sigh in annoyance, this was a personal ringtone for someone he disliked or at least bothered him… but whom?

Samuel picked up the phone and answered, putting it to his ear. "Ravel, this better be important… I'm busy." He said the last part with a glance at her, Yui hummed smugly.

"Samuel D. Sigurd, pawn of Sona Sitri." The familiar snooty voice came from his phone.

"Oho?! You're formal today?" Samuel asked with a snort, knowing that the disrespect would infuriate the girl. "What crawled up your ass? Was it Riser?" And that would drive her absolutely batty.

"NO! you…"

Samuel laughed at the choking sounds the girl was making. Yui shot him a questioning look to which he responded by mouthing 'devil friend'.

"Look! This is important!" Ravel said, trying to regain her composure.

"I highly doubt that, but I'm listening." Samuel went back to petting Yui's hair.

"Are you trying to undermine the marriage again?" Ravel asked seriously.

"Is that even a question?" Samuel asked in disbelief. "I thought you'd knew me better than that, honestly, Ravel, I'm hurt… of course I am."

"Well don't!" Ravel snapped.

"I'm missing the part where you think you can stop me." The crimson eyed devil tilted his head.

"I am the sister of the groom!" Ravel fumed.

"Correction!" Samuel interjected. "You're the sister of the entitled asshole who's trying to force a girl who hates his guts to marry him."

"My brother is not an asshole!" Ravel shouted so loud that Yui heard her clearly.

"And to that I answer… perfect harem dream." Samuel rolled his eyes.

"That's-!" Ravel quieted up.

"Oh? You're being quiet? That's rare." Samuel scoffed. "Now listen here, you spoiled brat, you have no right getting on my case for trying to make sure my friend, who is supposed to be your friend as well, is as happy as she can be."

"But the marriage-"

"Is going to make her miserable, Ravel!" Samuel cut her off. "How would you feel if you forced to marry a guy like your brother?! Wait… you don't have to imagine! Because the fucker forced you into his harem! You! His own sister!"

"The marriage is important, you selfish-"

"I'm selfish!?" Samuel shouted at the phone. "News flash, dumbass! We're devils! We're selfish by nature and you and I both know that your brother doesn't give two shits about the 'importance' of the wedding! He just wants a new toy and the perks that come with it!"

"He's not like that!"

"He's exactly like that! His peerage is nothing but his personal brothel! And I'd rather put myself back in the hands of the Twilight Killer again than let Rias, my friend, your friend, get married to that kind of man!" Samuel roared, his body shivering in disgust at the memory of the vile woman that killed him. He wasn't lying though, if it meant Rias didn't have to deal with Riser… he'd go through that a thousand times… his friends deserved no less.

"I…" Ravel was struck silent, she knew what the horrid human had done to Samuel and she remembered how long it took the Sona and Rias to get him out of his shell afterwards. To compare her brother to that… thing.

"Now, how much do you know about my latest attempt and whose tongue do I have to cut out!?" Samuel demanded.

"There was a rumor about Sairaorg making a training regimen for you and Rias…" Ravel said quietly.

"Good, so you know jackshit. Keep that way, or you'll learn exactly why your brother is afraid of me." The crimson eyed devil warned.

"He's not afraid of you!" Ravel shouted.

"That burn scar of his tells a different story." Samuel said dismissively. "Call me back when you pull your head out your ass, Ravel. Till then you can fuck right off." He hung up the phone and groaned.

"Are you alright?" Yui asked from her place on Samuel's lap.

"Yeah… Ravel calls me every once in a while to make sure I don't ruin Rias' wedding." He explained with a long suffering sigh.

"Buchou is getting married!?" Yui asked in shock.

"Not if I have anything to say about it she's not." Samuel shook his head. "Her 'fiancée', notice the sarcasm in my voice, is Ravel's older brother, Riser."

"And I take it you're not a fan?" Yui sat up and leaned on Samuel's shoulder.

"That's putting it mildly." Samuel shook his head. "Guy's a total dick, he makes me look nice by compars-owowowow!" He yelped as Yui pinched his cheek with her new rook strength.

"No self-deprecation." Yui said firmly.

"Ok, fine, I'm sorry!" He sighed in relief when Yui removed her hand. "Anyway, he's an asshole and Rias hates his guts and that, funny enough, doesn't stop her parents from trying to sell her to him."

"Jesu-OW" Yui crumpled down in pain. Samuel was having a similar issue.

"Yeah… that needs to be avoided…" Samuel said through gritted teeth.

"So what now?" Yui asked when the pain calmed down.

"Well…" Samuel tapped his forehead a few times. "We can-"

Samuel's phone started ringing again, this time it was a sick guitar riff filled with energy. Yui recognized it from one of the games that Samuel streamed on his channel with Tsubaki… one with sentient weapons and the deep philosophical implications that came with, a profound message that was unfortunately lost on many because they couldn't get over the game's fan-servicey character design… at least that's what Samuel said. (Cough)